Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Ren looked up at his team, all crammed together inside Morgana’s helicopter form, which… who knew he could do that? He felt a small smile grow on his face before something tinged in the back of his head, and he glanced back down towards the collapsing Palace, his eyes latching onto Maruki’s shrinking form.

Suddenly, an arm shot out, latching onto the helicopter and beginning to pull it down. Ren glanced back up before turning back down. His eyes met Sumire, before a small smirk grew on his face. He gave her a wink before his grip on the wire went lax and he fell back down into the Palace, twirling in the air before landing with a thud in front of Maruki.

Maruki frowned softly as he pushed himself up on his staff. “...Sorry to cut your flight short like that, Amamiya-kun.” He murmured as he stood back up straight with a wince. He looked around his Palace, shaking his head. “This place is done for… along with the entire reality I’ve dreamed of.”

Maruki dropped the staff, the item clanging against the floor. “I… have lost.” He mumbled, shaking his head. The smallest twitch of his lips happened. “Even if I were to try that fight over, I’m sure I’d only lose again.”

“So I know… this is going to sound pretty stupid.” He said, lips twitching into a smile. “I’ve been holding this all in for so long, just hiding it from myself… So, please, Help me kill every last one of my regrets.”

“You’re the only one I can ask to help me with this, Amamiya-kun.”

Ren shifted his feet, clenching and unclenching his fists. “I’m not going to just leave you.”

“Senpai!”

Ren and Maruki’s eyes snapped over to the voice, with the former’s breath catching in his throat as he saw Sumire land next to him, only stumbling slightly before she caught herself. “Sumire?” He whispered with wide-eyes. “What are you doing here?”

“I couldn’t just leave you, Ren!” She reasoned with a glare.

Maruki let out a soft laugh. “I suppose Yoshizawa-san holds just as much of a right to help me as you do, Amamiya-kun.” He said with a shake of his head, his golden attire flashing back into his white suit.

Ren felt his own mask fizzle off, the cool air freely blowing against his cheeks and eyes. He noticed that Sumire’s was doing the same, and he planted his feet with a sigh, subtly putting himself in front of his girlfriend.

“The disappearance of my Palace– of the entire Metaverse– is drawing near.” Maruki mumbled, shaking his head. “Seems like none of us can summon our Personas anymore. Let’s begin.” He took a deep breath, and it was then that Ren saw the cracks widening in his posture.

A broken sob escaped him. “I gave up EVERYTHING! ” He yelled, voice raw and filled with emotion. “ EVERYTHING! SO WHY?!” He took a step forward and Ren felt Maruki’s fist crack against his jaw.

Ren stumbled backwards before planting his feet and shaking his head. He held up a hand towards Sumire, silently letting her know that he was okay, before he clenched his right hand, rearing back before hitting Maruki square in the cheek.

“Why, Why RUMI!?” He screamed, his voice cracking as he swung again, catching Ren’s lip.

Ren let out a sharp breath as pain shot through him before he let the last of his energy push him towards Maruki, catching his chin as the doctor stumbled backwards, tears now freely flowing down his face.

Maruki stumbled around before he caught himself, quiet sobs racking his body. He let out a violent, echoing scream as his body trembled. He fell to his knees before falling onto his back, staring up at the sky.

Ren watched with heavy breaths as he watched him reach up towards the sky before his arm went lax.

“I’m done,” His voice was quiet. “I get it now. All thanks to you.”

Sumire gripped at Ren’s arm, at which point Ren realized that the ground beneath Maruki was beginning to crack. Ren immediately rushed over and caught his arm just as the ground fell out. He registered Sumire hands gripping onto his jacket as he held tightly onto Maruki’s wrist.

Maruki looked back up, his face contorted in a mixture of sadness and confusion. “Come on, Amamiya-kun, I said I’m done.” He turned his head downcast. “Let go of my hand… please.”

Ren found himself shaking his head. “I can’t… We’re going back together.”

“Dr. Maruki, listen to him!” Sumire pleaded. “I-It doesn’t have to end like this!”

Maruki smiled softly. “Your eyes are as bright and honest as ever…” He whispered quietly. “Yoshizawa-san, Amamiya-kun, keep your heads up, no matter what…”

Ren’s grip on Maruki’s wrist was beginning to slip, and he could feel Sumire’s was too.

“I must’ve always been… afraid…” The man murmured with a sniffle. “Afraid that you and I wouldn’t wish for the same reality…”

Ren’s grip was just about to come loose when he heard the sound of helicopter blades. He turned his head to see the other Thieves had circled back around, and he let a small smile grow on his face.

He turned his attention back to Maruki, closing his eyes and praying that Sumire had a good grip on him as he reached down with his other arm, grabbing Maruki’s forearm and using what little strength he had left to lift him back up to the platform.

Once Maruki was safely on the ground, Ren let out a few gasping breaths as he held onto Sumire’s hand, giving it a squeeze to let her know he was okay. He overheard the Thieves yelling for them to hop on, and Ren pushed himself up to his feet, only for the ground beneath them to crack, just like before.

His eyes widened before he pushed Maruki, with the small bit of adrenaline that he had stored up, back away from the floor. He turned back towards Sumire, and his girlfriend took a step towards him only for the ground below her to break, and she fell.

He could register his voice yelling her name before he jumped after her, his arms wrapping around her waist when he caught up to her. He tucked her under his chin as a bright light surrounded them. He felt himself falling through the air, wind flying past his ears and hair.

As they continued falling, Ren idly wondered how long they were going to be falling. It felt like they had already been falling for hours, so much so he felt his body start to… change. His body was shrinking, and he could feel… paws?

His face began aching as his grip on Sumire loosened ever so slightly as he felt himself continue to fall through the air. How long have they been falling from… Wait, where were they falling from again?

Why are they falling? Why does he feel so… tired?

He racked his brain for answers but could come up with a single thought. A name.

Sumire.

Then his world went dark.

“Can’t believe school’s already back up again! Why can’t summer vacay last longer?” 

“Did you hear about that girl that got sick the other day? I hear it nearly killed her!”

Ren’s eyes cracked open, and he let out a quiet groan before pushing himself up on his paws, a slight headache accompanying him. He shook his head before a name suddenly rushed back into his head. “Sumire!”

A quiet whine replied to him, and he glanced over to see her pushing herself up with a slight shake of her head.

Ren felt relief shoot through him as he went over and pushed their foreheads together, a purr rumbling in his throat. “Thank god.” He said softly. “I was so worried after…” He trailed off, taking a step back as he glanced down. “After…” 

Huh. That’s strange. He doesn’t remember. He knows his name is Ren, and he knows that the girl next to him is Sumire, but, aside from that, he doesn’t remember anything else.

Well, there was one thing he remembered. He remembered that he loved Sumire, or rather, still loves her. But why? He doesn’t remember meeting her, dating her or none of that, so, why does he love her?

He shook his head as he turned his eyes back on his… lover? “Are you feeling okay?”

Sumire was silent for a moment before she shook her head. “I-I’m sorry, I was just… trying to recall what happened, but, I’m having a hard time remembering.”

He leaned into her gently. “Yeah, me too.” He admitted in a whisper. 

“It scares me, Ren.” She mumbled, leaning back. “I-I-I want to remember, but I can’t, all I know is who I am, and who you are, but that’s it. ”

Ren felt his own doubts start clawing at his mind. “I-I know, Sumire, I’m scared too, but, hey, at least we have each other.” He reasoned, trying his best to look calm for her sake. “Don’t worry, I’ll be right here.”

She buried her face into his neck. “I know.” She said, though it came out slightly muffled.

“Are you alright, though, Sumire?” He asked softly. “Are you tired? Hungry?”

She shook her head again. “I’m fine. For now, at least. It’s just– My head feels woozy, and I’m worried that I might faint.”

He winced internally. “Well, we don’t want that.” He whispered as he turned around. “Come on, let’s go see if we can’t find a place to sleep for tonight.” He glanced at the darkening sky. “It looks like it’ll be dark here soon, anyways.”

“I’m right behind you, Ren.”

Then Ren started leading them off, his brain still muddy from whatever had happened to them beforehand. He hoped it wasn’t anything serious, because if it was and he doesn’t remember…

He shook his head free of those thoughts. Right now, his focus is on Sumire and himself. They need to find some shelter, and maybe something to eat, too.

Kotone pushed herself up on her bed, groaning quietly as she rubbed at her temple. She was going to be released soon, and honestly? She really wasn’t looking forward to it. She would like to just lie back down and close her eyes, letting the rest of the world go bye without a care in the world.

Yukari had taken her leave earlier, leaving her alone in her hospital room to prepare to leave back to the dorm. She wanted an explanation. A full one, for what exactly happened last week, but… It looks like that’s going to have to wait.

She gathered her things, changing into something more her style as she swung her bag over her shoulders and gave her quiet thanks to the nurses as she passed by. She exited the hospital, glancing around her surroundings to gather her bearings before continuing her way back to the dorm.

She shook her head, rubbing at her eyes, her mind a whirlwind of thoughts. It was quite a start to her second-year, it was especially different from the others.

Fourth school in as many years, but, on the bright side, at least she’s not living in some foster home with people who couldn’t care less about what she got up to, as long as she wasn’t getting into trouble.

She sighed softly, letting her muscles finally relax after forcing a smile for Yukari. She should be thankful that she was there to greet her when she woke up, and she is , it’s just… After everything that’s happened to her, it’s hard to feel anything nowadays.

No parents. No brother. No extended family. No nothing. She fiddled with her mp3 player, idly flicking through some of the songs, a frown tugging on her lips. Where does she even go from here? 

She supposed finding out what all that stuff that happened last week is at the top of her list for now, and maybe she should throw in that long nosed guy in the elevator and his weirdly good looking assistant.

“Merow.”

“Mew!”

She stopped in her steps. That was a cat. Two cats. She loved cats. But more importantly, why is there a cat here? It’s still relatively early, so cats shouldn’t be out and about quite yet. So what are a pair doing here?

She slowly stepped around the corner where she heard the noise, and felt her heart nearly melt at the sight.

A big, fluffy raven colored Maine coon, with dirt covering its fur. But that wasn’t all. No, the Maine coon was curled protectively around what looked to be another Maine coon, though this one was smaller, maybe by about two inches, and was red in color with a white underbelly.

Her heart was cracking and reforming all over again as she took a step closer, at which point the bigger one, which she assumed was a male, whipped his head up, and a hiss escaped him, causing her to stop in her tracks.

Now that she was closer, she could notice small bits of red coloring on him as well, though it looked to be more… blood colored rather than the red fur of his companion. She swallowed lightly as she crouched down to her knees, smiling softly. “Hey there…” She said, making sure to keep her voice quiet. “Don’t worry, I’m not going to hurt you.”

The male’s eyes seemed to narrow, and he stood up to put himself in front of the other one, which she deduced at this point to be a female. His tail was puffed up and she could see that his claws were out.

“Hey, no need for that.” She murmured softly. “I’m a friend. My name’s Kotone, and… I’m talking with a cat, aren’t I?” She mused, looking up for a moment with a shake of her head. “Oh well, this isn’t the craziest thing I’ve done in the last week, so…” She shrugged with a tiny grin.

The male seemed to falter for a moment before he crouched back down next to the female, still eyeing her suspiciously. Huh, it’s almost like he can understand her. She smiled at that before holding out a hand. “Can you come here? I love cats and, well, you two look absolutely adorable.”

The male seemed to hesitate, though the female wasn’t the same, as she let out a quiet meow towards the male before sauntering over to her hand, waiting a beat before pushing herself into her palm. 

Kotone had to physically stop herself from cooing at the sight, and she held out her other palm for the male. “Come on, you don’t have to be big and tough in front of your girlfriend, right?” She said, smirking gently.

The male took a slow step forward before he leaned forward towards her hand. He took a step back before his eyes glanced at the female, and he seemed to make a decision before he plopped his chin onto her palm, and Kotone wasted no time in giving him the scratches he so desired.

Kotone took this time to check them over for collars, but when she didn’t find any, she continued on without a second’s hesitation.

“Are you two just the cutest little babies in the world?” She cooed as she continued petting them to her heart's content. “Oh, I just have to keep you two.” She said, standing back up. The two cats looked at her curiously before Kotone reached done and scooped them up, holding one in each arm. “Well, I don’t know how long you two have been strays, but I promise to give you two a loving home.”

The male rumbled deeply with an almost muted purr, but the female was more than happy to announce her happiness, roaring like a motor as she basically went limp in Kotone’s arm, and she swore she could almost make out a smile on the feline’s face.

She couldn’t help herself and she pressed a kiss to her tiny little head. She then pressed another to the male, only taking slight amusement out of the way he squirmed with almost a pout on his face.

So that’s how Kotone found herself walking into the Iwatodai Dormitory with two cats tucked next to her.

Yukari looked up from her phone, a greeting on her lips before she spotted her newly adopted friends. “W-What? Why do you…?”

Kotone felt her grin grow twice in size as she placed the felines down. “They’re adorable, aren’t they?”

The male stretched out widely, a purr rumbling in his throat before he went over and nuzzled up to the female, which at this point Kotone was sure that they’re dating, and wrapped his tail around her affectionately.

“Oh my god, they’re adorable.” Yukari said, all but crouching down in front of them to scratch the female’s ears. “Where did you find them?”

“On my way here from the hospital.” She said, reaching down to run a hand down the male’s back, relishing in how his back arched to allow for more maximum pets. “...Though I think he might have gotten injured in some fights.” She murmured, a frown overtaking her features as she brushed a finger over some of his matted down fur, tinged with red.

At that, he looked up at her before something akin to annoyment flashed across his feline features and he went over to Yukari and the female, pushing his head into the other cat. What was that about?

“Yukari, has Shiomi…” Mitsuru stepped down the stairs, eyes immediately landing on the pair of girls and cats. “...Are those cats?”

“Yep!” Kotone chirped with a smile that could blind the sun. “Are they just the cutest?” She asked, tilting her head innocently. “I found them on my way over here. I’ve decided to adopt them!”

Mitsuru blinked before she put a finger to her temple. “Shiomi, we have a strict policy about pets in the dorm–”

“What!? Since when!?” Yukari said, shooting her to her feet with a glare. “Mitsuru-senpai, c’mon, look at them!” She said, holding out her hands to them. “They’re Maine coons, they’re expensive, and the best place for them is here with us.”

“Yukari…” Mitsuru trailed off as her eyes landed on the cats, who were now huddled together by Kotone’s feet, eyeing the redhead with suspicion. She let out a sigh and pinched the bridge of her nose. “...We’ll take them to the vet tomorrow after school.” She said after a few beats of silence.

Kotone thought she hid her grin really well as she turned to crouch down next to them. “Hear that? You two are going to be stuck with me.” She said, winking at them playfully. “Don’t worry, I’m lots of fun.”

She must’ve been really tired, because she swore she saw the male’s ears flatten back at the mention of the vet, a hiss tearing out of his throat before the female mew’d quietly at him, rubbing herself into his neck, and his shackles lowered and a quiet purr left him.

Yukari crouched next to her. “Have you come up with names yet?” She asked, tilting her head as she scratched behind the female’s ear.

Kotone shook her head. “Not yet. But…” She narrowed her gaze as she rubbed under the male’s chin. “I’m thinking ‘Raven’ for you, little troublemaker.” She murmured with a smirk. “It’s the only one that I can see fitting. Especially with his fluffy black fur.”

Yukari hummed as she ran a hand down the female’s back. “That’s good, as for her…” She trailed off, tilting her head again before she perked up. “I got it. How about ‘Strawberry’?” She suggested, a smile playing on her lips.

The female perked up and all but began melting into Yukari as she purred, causing the two girls to giggle.

“Looks like she likes it.” Kotone said with a grin. She turned back to the male. “How about you? You like ‘Raven’, tough guy?” She asked, scratching his ears.

He tried his best to look tough, though when his ear flopped over and a purr escaped him, Kotone knew she had him snatched. She scooped him up, holding him close to her chest with a smile.

“Oh, you’re really just a sweetheart, aren’t you?” She cooed as she planted kisses onto his tiny forehead. “Raven and Strawberry. Ooh, we’re going to be such good friends!” She gave Raven a gentle squeeze. “I know we just met and all, but I already love both of you to death. ”

Raven’s ears were pressed back, which Kotone thought was odd, but he made no move to escape from her grasp, so she pushed away that thought as she held him closer. 

“Shiomi, it’s late, why don’t you take Raven and Strawberry upstairs to your room?” Mitsuru suggested, but Kotone could see the softness in her eyes. “Get them used to sleeping indoors, I’ll schedule a vet appointment for tomorrow afternoon.”

“Right!” She stood up with a clap of her hands. “So, who wants to go see their new room?” She asked Raven and Strawberry, who looked all too adorably excited.

Maybe this year won’t be so bad, after all.

Chapter Text

Kotone’s fingers idly fiddled with her MP3 player, flicking through her songs as she sat next to Yukari in the lobby. She wasn’t nervous… Well, not that nervous. She’s never really liked hospitals, and the vet kind of falls into that same category, but, fortunately, she’s not here for herself.

She glanced up at the door towards the bag, a frown taking over her features. “They’ve been in there a while.” She murmured softly, feet twitching to move and go see her felines. She’s only known Raven and Strawberry for not even a full day, and she’s grown so attached it might be unhealthy.

She couldn’t help it! The way Raven would curl around his girlfriend whenever they were together, always wrapping his tail around her like a protective cocoon, made her coo and always brought a smile to her face.

Strawberry was much like her boyfriend in the sense that she loved to express herself through her movements. Whether it was walking through the girls’ legs, pushing her head into their palm asking for scratches, or even practically tackling her boyfriend when he was minding his own business.

She loved them.

“It’s a vet, Shiomi-chan.” Yukari said before pausing briefly. “I mean, I’ve never been to one before, so I’m just assuming it takes some time, especially for strays.”

It didn’t do Kotone’s nerves any good, and she glanced around until her eyes landed on Mitsuru, who was talking with one of the vets. She sat up straight in her chair as the two made their way over, and Kotone put on the biggest doe eyes she could muster up.

Mitsuru sighed. “There’s no need for that, Shiomi.” She said, waving a hand. “Doctor?”

The vet, Kotone gathered, smiled softly. “There’s nothing to worry about; your two cats are in perfect health.” He said, placing his hands together. “Raven has quite a few lacerations, though, but they’re non-serious; nothing to be concerned about.”

“A-And Strawberry?”

“Strawberry’s fine too.” He answered, much to her relief. “In fact, she has a number of the nurses fawning over her.”

Kotone felt surprise course through her. “Really?”

The vet let out a soft chuckle. “Oh, yes. It’s not often you see Maine Coons here in Japan, let alone two who were strays.” He shook his head with a smile. “So to see two who are in near-perfect health is quite amazing to most of the staff here.”

“Not to mention their unique colors.” He put a hand to his chin. “It’s not often that Maine Coons come in one solid color, like Raven, or a near red and cream, like Strawberry.” He put his hand down and smiled at her. “You have quite the special pair of cats, Shiomi-san.”

Kotone’s cheeks warmed, and a silly smile grew on her face. “I’m glad. Are they able to go home now?”

He nodded. “They’ve been checked out, no diseases, no substantial injuries. They’re perfectly cleared to go.” He turned at the sound of a door opening. “In fact, here they come now.”

Kotone felt her face light up as she watched the nurse put down two carriers, opening them up to reveal Raven and Strawberry. The pair exited slowly, although Strawberry was much more confident as she practically strode out with her head high.

She spotted Kotone and almost immediately hurried over, taking a seat as she looked up at her. Kotone could’ve sworn she saw hints of a bright smile. Raven was much more relaxed, taking the time to stretch before going over and nuzzling up to Strawberry.

The sight made Kotone coo, as she’s been prone to doing when it came to anything her—yes, her —cats did. She was about to reach down and scoop them up when Strawberry beat her to it, jumping up and sliding into her bag, which was on the chair next to her.

Kotone blinked before turning to Raven, who also blinked, and that threw her for a loop. She turned back to Strawberry, who was happily curling up inside her bag. “Huh.” She turned to Yukari with a sheepish smile. “Looks like Strawberry’s found a place to sleep until we get back to the dorm.”

Yukari nodded, a smile growing on her face. “Clearly.” She said with a shake of her head. She turned to Raven. “How about you, little guy?” She crouched down, offering her bag. “Want to hitch a ride back too?”

Raven eyed the bag with heavy suspicion. He glanced at Kotone for a moment, and she gave him a smile. He hesitated before gently stepping into the bag and taking a seat, looking up to meet Yukari’s gaze, which was full of adoration.

Kotone giggled before hefting her bag up over her shoulder, taking care to not disturb the sleeping feline inside. She stood up and followed Mitsuru and Yukari out of the vet office. She’s glad nothing’s wrong with her cats, because that means she just gets to love on them all the more.

Ren’s tail flicked to the side as he stared out of the window of Kotone’s room. The light was beginning to dim as the sun began to set, and Ren found his pupils dilating as he continued to glance around outside.

Sumire was just beneath him, resting on the bed that Kotone had bought for the pair, her chest gently rising and falling. He looked back at her every once in a while, making sure she was still there.

After a few minutes of watching the sky darken, Ren turned at the sound of the door opening and found his eyes involuntarily lighting up as Kotone lingered in the doorway, talking to someone out of his view.

“Yeah, I know, Yukari-chan, I’ll wake up bright and early.” She said, a cheery grin on her face as she slid into her room, closing the door and locking it behind her. She stood still for a moment before her grin fell and a frown overtook her features.

The sudden change caught Ren’s attention, and he frowned as well. He watched with piqued interest as she dragged herself over to her bed, dropping her bag onto the ground with a thump. She took a deep breath and let it out before beginning to change.

Ren averted his gaze as he began thinking to himself. When he couldn’t come up with anything, he hopped down from his spot in the window down to Sumire and started to nuzzle her cheek with his nose.

His lover stirred and whined quietly as she pawed at his head. “Ren, I’m tired.” She mumbled, continuing to paw at him until she finally relented and looked up, sleepiness lingering in her gaze. “What?”

He leveled a look at her, motioning towards Kotone with his head. “Isn’t she acting strange?” He asked, voice lowering to barely a whisper. “I think something’s wrong.”

Sumire finally lifted her head at that, following Ren’s gaze before she too saw Kotone, now in her sleepwear, climbing into bed without the usual pep and smile. She stood up soon after. “I think you’re right.”

Of course he was, but Ren wasn’t going to say that. Instead, he quietly made his way closer, taking care not to give away his approach. He stopped when he reached the edge of the bed, and it was there he heard quiet sniffling.

Ren frowned again before he gently hopped up onto the bed, making not a sound. He glanced back to Sumire, who seemed to hesitate before jumping up next to him. Cautiously, the pair got closer to Kotone, with Ren leading the way.

Ren stepped over her legs, only to freeze when Kotone shifted and looked up to meet his eyes, and what Ren saw nearly broke him.

Kotone’s eyes were puffy, tears leaking out from the corner of her eyes as she gripped tightly onto the MP3 she always seemed to be carrying. Her eyes widened considerably as she took in Ren’s form, and she immediately sat up.

“Oh, Raven, Strawberry.” She murmured, glancing between them. “I—I’m sorry, did I wake you? I—I didn’t mean to…” She sniffled again and started wiping at her eyes, at which point Ren took the initiative and climbed into her lap, purring quietly.

Sumire joined him, curling around him as she looked up at Kotone. “Kotone… it’s going to be okay.”

Kotone sniffled again and let out a quiet cry, gripping her MP3 tightly before releasing it and wiping at her eyes. “I—I’m sorry for waking you; I j-just realized it was going to be a tough night.”

Ren tilted his head, confusion flowing through him. “A tough night?” He repeated softly.

She smiled sadly, reaching to scratch behind his ear. “It’s almost like you can understand me sometimes.” She whispered with a shake of her head. She sniffled again and laid back down, holding the MP3 player close to her chest. “...I had a brother.” She admitted after a beat of silence.

Ren and Sumire perked up, glancing at each other before turning back to her.

“I had a family, actually.” She said, beginning to fiddle with the device. “They died in an accident about ten years ago; I lost my mom, dad, and brother, Makoto, in it.” She sniffled again, swallowing back a sob. “I loved him so much; he was my other half. Anything I loved, he hated, and anything I hated, he loved.” She shook her head. “But we both loved music.” She held up the MP3 player.

“I happened to listen to his favorite song today, and…” She choked out a sob. “I—I guess it just hit me harder than I thought.”

Ren and Sumire looked at each other before they nodded in unison. Ren made his way over towards her, lying down and curling into her stomach. Sumire followed suit, though she went and tucked herself under Kotone’s chin before she closed her eyes.

“You two…” Kotone murmured before a wet giggle escaped her. “Oh, fine. I guess you can sleep with me tonight.” She said, putting an arm around Sumire as she buried her face into her pillow. “Goodnight, Raven, Strawberry.”

Ren smiled softly before he closed his eyes as well, glad that he and Sumire were able to help her.

Kotone had a bit more pep in her step as she made her way to school. She had a smile on her face and her bag slung squarely over her shoulders, though, strangely, it felt a bit heavier than usual.

She shook her head and chalked it up to being asleep for over a week, leaving her muscles a bit weaker than they were previously. She was just about to pass the school gates when a very familiar voice entered her ears.

“Yo, Shiomi-san!”

Kotone turned to see Junpei approaching her with his ever-present grin. “Iori-kun!” She replied brightly. “It’s nice to see you!”

“And you,” he responded as he came to a stop next to her. “What’s up? Where have you been? Do you have a stomach bug or something?” He asked curiously.

Kotone winced with a grin. “Something like that, yeah.” She said, blowing off the question easily.

“Well, I’m glad you’re feeling better!” He said before perking up. “Oh yeah! I got something to tell you!”

“Oh?”

“Actually…” He trailed off before his eyes widened. “Oh shit, right, I’m not supposed to spill!”

She merely raised an amused eyebrow at him. “How convenient.” She said with a growing smirk.

He mirrored it. “Sorry, man. Forget you heard anything.” He chuckled sheepishly and waved a hand randomly.

“Of course.” She replied smoothly.

It was at that moment that Yukari approached the group, shaking her head at Junpei. “Sheesh, someone’s full of energy today… I could hear you from all the way back there.” She muttered, leveling an unamused look at him.

“Yuka-tan!” Junpei greeted in return cheerfully. He paused before glancing between them. “Wait, you two didn’t come to school together even though you’re in the same dorm?”

“Not this again.” She mumbled, putting a hand to her head. “For the last time, Stupei, I came to school a little bit late!” She turned to Kotone. “Anyways… are you doing alright, Shiomi-chan?”

“Never better.” She replied with a grin.

Yukari smiled. “I’m glad. By the way,” she said, catching the other girl’s attention. “I’m sorry to drop this on you so soon, especially while you’re still recovering, but the chairman wanted to talk to you later today.”

Kotone nodded. “Roger that.” She gave her a mock salute.

Then the trio, but mostly just Yukari and Kotone, made their way to school. Kotone absently wondered what the relationship between Yukari and Junpei was, since they seemed to at least know each other and were on a first-name basis.

She shook off those thoughts as she entered class, placing down her bag before putting her attention on the teacher, prepared to take on the lesson for the day. Later, after going through something about the Stone Age, Mr. Ono put down his chalk with a sigh.

“Well, that’s enough about mammoths…” He said, only a slight bit bitterly. “I really don’t see the big deal about them; they’re just big elephants.” He shook his head and turned to the students. “And that wraps us up for the Stone Age.” He sighed. “...I’m really tired of these stone lessons.” He muttered.

Kotone was just about feeling the same, resting her cheek in the palm of her hand as she gazed along the chalkboard, soaking in the information before Mr. Ono inevitably erased it, never to be seen again.

She wondered if she could get some sleep in; surely Mr. Ono wouldn’t notice—or care, for that matter. She probably could; she’s really good at sneaking in naps, so maybe she could just… rest her eyes for a… moment…

“Mew.”

Kotone’s eyes flew open, and her hand slipped out from under her cheek, nearly causing her to hit her face on her desk. That was a cat. That was a cat. Not just any cat, oh no, she knew that meow.

Slowly, she turned her gaze down towards her bag, and once doing so, she felt her throat tighten at what she saw.

A pair of red irises was staring up at her innocently.

She took a deep breath, putting on a soft frown as she called out, “Mr. Ono, I need to take a break to the restroom. May I?”

He merely glanced at her. “Hmm? Oh, yes, of course, Shiomi-san.” He said, waving her along.

She murmured out a thanks before leaning down to zip up her bag and gently sliding it over her shoulder. As she passed Junpei, she leaned over and muttered, “He’s talking about mud huts.” Before finally snaking her way out of the class and towards the nearest bathroom.

Once safely inside the bathroom, she ran into a stall and shut the door behind her, locking it before finally placing her bag on the ground and unzipping it. She pulled it apart, revealing the innocent form of Strawberry, who looked all too nonplussed about the situation.

“Strawberry…!” She whined as she crouched down to take the feline in her arms. “What are you doing? ” She let out a long, suffering sigh. “You can’t be here; they’d kill me if they found out I took a cat to school!”

She tilted her head, as if to say, Why not?

Kotone didn’t dignify her with a response, instead choosing to place her down on the ground and cross her arms. “You have some explaining to do, missy!” She warned with a mini glare. “Not only did you sneak into my bag, allowing me to take you to school, but you also ditched Raven!” She pointed a stern finger at the female. “He’s practically obsessed with you, how do you think he’s taking this?”

To her surprise, Strawberry didn’t even look bothered, merely sitting down and looking up at her. They held a staring contest before Kotone thought back to the way they acted last night, jumping up onto her bed and cuddling up to her, even though they’ve never done that before…

It made her think, really think. Raven and Strawberry were smart, really smart for cats, but they don’t… act like cats, either. They stay to themselves, never meowing for food or to be let inside a room.

Could they have recognized that she was in a bad place last night and wanted to keep an eye on her today? It made sense when she thought about it, but still… The idea that they’re that smart to make a plan like that and act on it is…

It made her smile widely before she scooped Strawberry up in her arms, giving her a squeeze. “Aw, were you and Raven worried about me?” She murmured, nuzzling the feline affectionately. “What did I do to deserve two genius cats?” She mused to herself with a shake of her head.

After a bit more cuddling, she eventually placed the feline back in her bag. “Alright, here’s what we’re going to do.” She said, holding up a finger. “We’re going to go back to class like nothing happened, but you have to be quiet. Okay?”

To her shock, Strawberry nodded, a flash of determination going across her tiny cat face. Kotone blinked before pushing it to the side and continuing.

“Next, I’m going to talk to Mitsuru, because I think this is going to be a repeating occurrence, right?” She asked, a sly smirk playing on her lips. “We’ll see if I can’t get you to be here with clearance.”

The prospect seemed to make Strawberry’s face brighten significantly. Kotone couldn’t help but reach out and scratch behind her ears, cooing when her ears flopped over and a purr rumbled out of the feline’s throat.

Yeah, she loved her cats.

Chapter Text

Kotone walked into the dorm with a big smile on her face and a greeting on her lips. She was mere seconds away from shouting out that she’s arrived only for Raven to come trotting up to her. She turned her gaze downward with a knowing grin.

“You and Strawberry are two sneaky cats.” She chided as she crouched down to place her bag on the ground, unzipping it and allowing Strawberry to hop out and stretch. Raven immediately wasted no time in snuggling up to his girlfriend, rubbing his nose against her cheek.

“But you two are awfully adorable.” She added with a coo as she reached down to scratch behind their ears, with Strawberry’s flopping over and Raven subtly leaning into the contact. She scooped him up in her arms, giving him the much deserved love he missed out on not sneaking into school with Strawberry.

“You’re such a big man, oh, yes you are!” Kotone murmured as she pressed kisses to his head, cheek and nose. “I hardly see Strawberry without you attached to her by the hip, and here you are letting her out and by herself for an entire day!” She nuzzled his cheek. “You’re so brave, my little boy!”

Raven squirmed in her arms, but the purr rumbling out of his throat told her he was enjoying the attention. She placed him down and stood back up with a smile before she remembered that she was needed on the 4th floor.

Slinging her bag over her shoulder, she turned towards her cats with a gleam in her eyes. “Alright, you two, listen up.” The two cats stood at attention, which she found terribly cute, before their eyes looked up to meet her own. She clapped her hands together. “Here’s the plan, we’re going to go up there and you’re going to put on the biggest, cutest, and most adorable eyes you can, alright? We gotta convince Kirijo-senpai to let me bring you two to school.”

Strawberry nodded immediately, while Raven seemed hesitant. Strawberry noticed it and mewed quietly to him as she rubbed her face against his cheek. That seemed to do the trick as he hung his head for a moment before looking up at Kotone and nodding.

Kotone was sure her grin was the size of the sun. “Great! Now, c’mon, I’ll race you guys up to the 4th floor.” She said, taking off in a jog towards the stairs, only to see Raven and Strawberry practically teleport past her and up the flight of stairs. She blinked before shaking her head with a smile and following after them.

She caught up to them sitting in front of a door, eyes looking back at her expectedly. She smothered a smile before shooting them a look. “Now, best eyes, you two.” She said before opening the door with a grin.

She spotted Mitsuru, Yukari, the Chairman and a male student she didn’t recognize sitting around a table. They turned towards her when she entered and Kotone figured it was showtime then. She rushed up to the group, sliding to a stop with a flourish before bowing at the waist at a near ninety degree angle towards Mitsuru.

She saw Raven come to a stop at her left side, while Strawberry did the same on her right. She took a deep breath and figured taking the plunge would be as easy as ripping off a bandage. “Kirijo-senpai, I have to inform you that Strawberry had snuck into my bag today and I took her to school by mistake.”

“...Shiomi—”

“So that is why I humbly ask that you allow me to bring both Raven and Strawberry to school with me, senpai!” She asked, looking up with the biggest doe eyes she could muster up. “Having them with me would help me finish my school work in a matter of minutes!”

She noticed that both Raven and Strawberry had bowed their heads as well, and she couldn’t be more proud.

Yukari blinked. Mitsuru blinked. The male student seemed to be attempting to hold in a laugh, but quickly schooled his expression at the glare Mitsuru sent his way. The Chairman, however, seemed only amused by the whole thing.

“Well, that’s one way to make an impression, young lady.” Ikutsuki said with a smile. “That’s quite the request, but I’m sure Mitsuru is capable of making it a reality.”

Mitsuru’s head whirled towards the Chairman. “Chairman, I know we made a compromise for them to stay at the dorm, but to have them at the school—”

“Considering Shiomi-chan’s past, if I were a student, I wouldn’t be surprised to see her with a support animal or two, wouldn’t you?”

“That’s…” Mitsuru sighed and put a finger to her temple. She looked at Kotone before turning her gaze towards the cats. “I could… try to talk to the administration and see what they think.” She said after a moment. “I can’t promise anything, but I doubt they’ll decline after seeing your file. As for the cats themselves, I don’t think they’re going to allow more than one, so you’ll have to choose.”

Kotone brightened before she dimmed as she turned her gaze down towards her cats. She had to pick one? But she wanted both of them! She glanced between the two, feeling her heart crack as they looked at her with those adorable little eyes.

She was worried she wouldn’t be able to choose, but then Raven went over and nuzzled into Strawberry’s neck, meowing quietly. Strawberry’s eyes widened before she glanced at her boyfriend, uncertainty lingering in her gaze. Raven nodded, and Kotone swore she saw a hint of a grin, before motioning towards Kotone with his head.

Strawberry seemed to hesitate before she nodded back and stepped forward, looking up at Kotone with a big smile. Kotone felt her heart melt as she reached down to scoop up the cherry-colored maine coon with a smile of her own. She turned back to the group. “I think we found our answer.” She said with a grin, holding Strawberry closer to her chest.

Mitsuru sighed softly. “I’ll see what I can do.” She said after a beat of silence.

The Chairman smiled and turned his gaze back to Kotone. “Well, with that out of the way, I’m assuming you want to know why I wanted to talk to you, right?” He motioned to an open chair. “Please, take a seat.”

Kotone did as she was asked, plopping down next to Yukari as she clasped her hands together onto her lap, glancing around the group curiously. Raven and Strawberry hopped up next to her, the latter settling next to Yukari’s thigh while the former sprawled across Kotone’s lap.

Ikutsuki smiled at the pair of animals before he motioned to the male student. “I may have mentioned him earlier, but this is Akihiko, a third-year student.”

Akihiko gave her a soft grin and a nod of his head. “How you doin’?”

She responded with a bright smile of her own before turning to the Chairman. “You said you wanted to ask me a question, right?”

“Right. My question for you is this,” He put his hands together. “If I told you that a day consists of more than 24 hours, would you believe me?”

Kotone blinked before she furrowed her brow. She was quiet, letting the silence drag on for an uncomfortable few minutes before she let out a breath and shook her head. “Sorry, I got no clue. That’s a good riddle, it got me stumped!” She said with a smile.

The three students deflated with sighs that somehow perfectly depicted three different levels of exasperation. Yukari put a hand to her forehead, fighting a smile that threatened to overtake her features. Mitsuru pinched the bridge of her nose, closing her eyes and flattening her mouth. Akihiko didn’t bother hiding the small snicker that escaped between his lips, only fixing his expression when Mitsuru shot him an icy glare.

Ikutsuki, meanwhile, only seemed even more amused by her answer. “I’m not surprised, from an outsider’s point-of-view, that would be quite the puzzle, but for you, you’ve already experienced the truth firsthand.” He explained. “I don’t think I need to remind you of that incident that happened last week?”

Kotone absently reached up to rub the side of her head. “Nope. I think I won’t be forgetting that for a while.” A sly smile started to play on her lips. “But I’m guessing there’s more?”

Mitsuru nodded. “I’m sure you remember the first night you came in? You must have seen the signs; the lights going out, electronics, like your mp3 player for example, suddenly cease working?”

Kotone frowned before she nodded, the action barely noticeable as she started to fiddle with her mp3 player subconsciously. “I-I think I saw coffins too, it was some pretty weird stuff.” She mumbled as she turned her gaze downward.

“It felt like you were in a different time, right? That’s the Dark Hour.” Mitsuru said, gathering the younger girl’s attention. “It’s a period of time hidden between one day and the next.”

“Hidden?”

“I think a better way to put it is… It’s a period of time people aren’t consciously aware of.” Ikutsuki explained. “It occurs each night at midnight. It’ll happen tonight, and every night to come.”

Akihiko chimed in this time. “Normal people don’t realize it, since they’re all sleeping inside their coffins.” He held up a finger, a smirk stretching across his face. “But, that’s not what makes it so special.”

“Oh, please indulge me. What could possibly make a secret hour of the day even more interesting other than the fact that apparently only special people can access it.” Kotone said, leaning back in her chair and tilting her head with a frown.

“Those creatures you saw? The ones you fought protecting Takeba? They’re called ‘Shadows’,”

Kotone noticed that Raven and Strawberry perked up at that, as if something he said had caught their attention.

“And they only appear during the Dark hour, attacking anyone not in a coffin.” His smirk turned smug and he crossed his arms, only to wince and subtly grab at his shoulder. “It’s our job to defeat them. Sounds pretty exciting, huh?”

“Akihiko!” Mitsuru chided with a harsh look. “Must you always be like this? You just got hurt the other day–you’re still recovering!”

Akihiko opened his mouth to reply when Ikutsuki cut in calmly, hoping to slice the tension before it had time to grow. “Now, now. He does his work well.” He shook his head and turned back to Kotone. “Long story short, we’re the Specialized Extracurricular Execution Squad–SEES for short.”

Kotone mouthed the name to herself a few times before blinking owlishly. “Wow, that’s a mouthful, I think I’ll stick to SEES.”

Ikutsuki chuckled. “On paper, we’re classified as a school club. But in reality, this group is dedicated to defeating the Shadows that roam around during the Dark Hour.” He motioned to Mitsuru. “Mitsuru is the leader, while I’m the club advisor.”

Mitsuru nodded, apparently picking up where the Chairman left off. “To put it simply, a Shadow will feed on the mind of its prey, essentially making them living corpses.”

The image made Kotone grimace. “So… like zombies?” She asked, furrowing her brow.

“Something along those lines. Shadows are responsible for most of the incidents on the news, if not all of them.”

A question burned on the tip of Kotone’s tongue and she absently started running a hand down Raven’s back. “So how do you fight them?” She settled on asking.

“Although rare, there are those who can function during the Dark Hour. Even rarer, they can awaken to a power that enables them to fight the Shadows.” Ikutsuki said, motioning to the occupants of the room. “That ‘Persona’... It’s what you summoned the other night.”

If Raven and Strawberry weren’t listening before, they certainly were now. As Raven had completely lifted his head as he tuned into whatever the Chairman was saying. 

She placed a hand on Raven’s head and started rubbing behind his ears as Ikutsuki continued.

“The only power that’s capable of defeating a Shadow is a Persona, and by extension, Persona-users.” He motioned around towards everyone in the room. “Which means, it’s all up to everyone in this room.”

Kotone furrowed brow before she nodded slowly. “I… see.” She glanced around, a wry smile growing on her face. “I guess it’s out of the question to ask if we have the numbers advantage?”

Ikutsuki returned the smile before he nodded as well. “I’m glad you’re so quick on the uptake.”

Kotone’s attention was pulled away as Mitsuru placed a briefcase on the table, the locks clicking open before she opened it, revealing a shiny silver gun and an armband. “What the Chairman is trying to say is, we want you to join us.” She said. “We’ve prepared an Evoker for you. We’d like for you to lend us your strength.”

“Uhm…” Kotone pursed her lips before a bright grin stretched across her lips. “Sure!”

Yukari let out a breath as she scratched behind Strawberry’s ears. “I was a little bit afraid you’d say no.” She beamed at the other girl. “Welcome aboard!”

Ikutuski’s smile was one that radiated relief. “Thank you so much. I’m really glad you’ve decided to join.” He paused before he let out an ‘ah’. “I nearly forgot. About your room assignment… Why don’t you just stay here, in your current room?” He chuckled softly. “I’m not quite sure what the holdup is, but I guess it worked out in the end, not to mention it would be a hassle to get the cats used to another room.”

Raven glowered and buried himself into Kotone’s thigh, a quiet purr rumbling out of his throat. Strawberry practically lit up at the mention of them, letting out a happy, “Mew!” as she placed both her front paws on Yukari’s lap, holding her head high.

Kotone giggled lightly as she ran hand comfortingly down Raven’s back. It looks like she’ll be joining SEES in their fight against the… Shadows. Huh, this certainly wasn’t how she pictured her second year of high school going, that’s for sure.

“Thou art I… And I am thou… Thou hast established a new bond…”

Kotone froze as the almost mystical voice rang throughout her head.

“Thou shalt be blessed when creating Personas of the Fool Arcana…”

Kotone blinked as the voice faded and she glanced around, only to see no one looking out of place or confused. Was she the only one who heard that? That would be strange. But even stranger… she felt renewed, a bit stronger, in both mind and body.

She shook her head before something that Igor said came back to her. He said… something about Social Links, right? The intensity of Social Links strengthens the power of Personas… or something like that. Could the Social Links be the bonds she formed with the people she meets?

She groaned quietly in her head. Her brain is still muddy from her hospital stay, and was definitely not working at full capacity. She smiled softly through the rest of the group’s conversation, which included what everyone was hoping to see from her as a member of SEES, though she couldn’t help but glance at Raven and Strawberry, who seemed all too bored just sitting around.

She giggled quietly and ran a hand down Raven’s back, silently promising to give him and Strawberry some toys to mess around with when she had the time.

Back in her room, she stretched out languidly with a quiet groan as she flopped backwards onto her bed. She eyed Raven and Strawberry as they hopped up next to her and sprawled across her bed like they owned it.

She found herself flashing a silly smile as she reached out to scratch behind Strawberry’s ears. The purr that rumbled out of her throat made her melt on the spot. But, alas, she didn’t sleep, and she unfortunately wasn’t going to get it sitting here messing with her cats.

With a sigh, she laid down onto her bed and closed her eyes, letting sleep come to her easily. She thought back to her conversation with the group and the Chairman, wondering what exactly was in store for her and SEES.

Ren lifted his head once he heard Kotone go silent, her chest rising and falling in a gentle rhythm. He glanced over to see Sumire doing the same and, when their gazes met, he nodded and jerked his head towards the door.

His lover nodded and she hopped down, trotting over to the door. Ren gave Kotone one last look before he dropped and went over to join her. He hopped up with his front paws and pulled at the doorknob, unlocking it and allowing Sumire to squeeze through the crack.

He was right behind her, shutting the door as best he could before turning and jogging up to her side as they walked along the halls of the dorm. They were silent for a moment before Ren decided to break it with a quiet sigh.

“What’s wrong?” Sumire asked, brushing their cheeks together for a moment. “You’ve been out of it ever since the meeting with everyone.”

“Like you haven’t.” He responded teasingly before sobering. “It’s just… the words the Chairman was saying, it— they were really familiar to me. Like Shadows, and Personas.”

She nodded and turned her gaze towards the ground. “Me too. I don’t know why, it’s the first I’m ever hearing them.” She mumbled with a frown. “Do you think it has something to do with our memories?”

That caused Ren to pause in his steps for a beat. “It’s possible. I would’ve liked to get some more information about them, but considering no one can even understand us…” He trailed off and shook his head. “I guess we’ll just have to watch Kotone and see if she lets us know of anything.”

“You really think she would?”

“Not on purpose, but she knows to an extent that we can understand her, and more often than not she likes to talk to herself, so we can be there when she does.” He explained with a small smile. “Not to mention, I’m sure SEES will find something when it comes to whatever that Dark Hour thing was too.”

Sumire frowned again and glanced away. “Then what are we supposed to do until then?” She asked curiously. “Just sit around and hope Kotone wants to talk about her problems?”

“I don’t see what choice we have.” He shrugged. “We’re not exactly built to be going out and fighting monsters.” He said, nudging their heads together. “For now, I think we just help Kotone, I’m sure she can give us some answers.”

Sumire looked thoughtful before she nodded. “Alright. I trust you, Ren, so I hope you know what you’re doing.” She murmured with a sly smile.

Ren couldn’t help but puff out his chest as well as he could. “Not to worry, Sumire, I happen to have a nose for these kinds of things.”

She rolled her eyes, but nuzzled up to him nonetheless. “I’ll just take your word for it.” She whispered into his neck, their tails wrapping around each other in a show of affection.

They stayed like that for a few minutes until Ren noticed something out of place and he looked up towards a nearby window, seeing the green hue shining into the hallway. He frowned and untangled his tail from Sumire as he went over to hop into the window.

Sumire joined him a moment later, staring outside as the larger than life moon stared back at them. Her tail flicked and she finally turned to him with a barely noticeable frown. “What do you think our pasts were like, Ren?”

“...Fun.” He settled on saying with a smile. “I think our pasts were fun.”

She smiled in return and brushed their noses together. “I think so too.” She murmured, her tail flicking at his head as she passed him and dropped down to the ground. “C’mon, let’s head back, no telling what Kotone will do if she wakes up and we’re not there.”

Ren shivered dramatically and nodded. “Oh, for sure.” He said, hopping down and trotting back towards Kotone’s room.

The couple walked in tandem, though Sumire let Ren go first as he pressed his face into the crack of the door, opening it slowly. Sumire followed closely behind, though the pair froze when they heard Kotone’s quiet, but distinct, mumbling.

“...The end of what?” She murmured from the bed, apparently not realizing that the cats were awake. “...How comforting.”

Ren glanced back at Sumire, who tilted her head. “...Maybe just a quick walk around the dorm.” He said after a moment of silence, slinking back out of the room.

Sumire shook her head with a smile before squeezing through the door and chasing after him.

Kotone clasped her hands behind her back as she walked alongside Yukari, with Strawberry resting on her shoulder as she pawed at a piece of her uniform.

“It’s not like I don’t like her.” Yukari said with a huff. “It’s just… Ugh!” She threw up her hands in exasperation and shook her head. “Why does Stupei always have to butt his nose into things that aren’t any of his business!?”

“Maybe he’s just curious.” Kotone offered as she glanced around the mall absently. Maybe she could buy some toys for Raven and Strawberry here?

“As if!” Yukari crossed her arms and shook her head again. “He says it all in the creepiest, most perverted way. He’s like the poster boy for sexual harassment.” She sniffed and shot Kotone a look. “I hope he hasn’t been doing any of that to you.”

Kotone thought back to her few interactions with the baseball cap-wearing boy. “I don’t think so. He’s sorta just… cracks a joke with a smile before going off about how cute some of the girls in our class are.”

Yukari blinked before she nodded slowly. “That does sound like something he would do.” She held up a finger. “But, if he does say anything to you, you tell me, I’ll wipe that stupid smirk off his face in an instant.”

“You do know I’m perfectly capable of defending myself, Yukari.” She murmured with a sly smile. She reached up to scratch behind Strawberry’s ears. “Besides, I have not one, but two fierce felines willing to do whatever needs to be done.” She pressed a kiss to Strawberry’s cheek, relishing in the purr that rumbled out of her throat.

That brightened Yukari’s mood noticeably, as she started to run a hand down the cat’s back. “I do think Raven is definitely the protective type.” She giggled before she sombered and sighed. “You know, there was this thing Junpei was involved in last year, and honestly? I thought it was so insane I didn’t believe it until I talked to him afterwards—”

Kotone tuned out the rest of the conversation as she allowed her friend to vent her frustrations, and if she noticed that eventually Yukari grabbed Strawberry and carried the cat in her arms all the way back to the dorm, she didn’t comment.

Later, the two walked into the dorm, where they were instantly greeted by Raven, who wasted no time in jumping up onto Kotone’s shoulder with what could’ve been nothing short of practiced elegance.

It didn’t stop her from flinching and lowering herself to help him get a better grip, but she’ll never admit that aloud. “Jeez, someone’s affectionate today.” She teased lightly as she scratched behind his ears.

Raven purred quietly and nuzzled into her neck as he slid into her bag and closed his eyes, taking a glance at Strawberry before doing so.

Kotone and Yukari cooed before they remembered Mitsuru’s words from earlier, and they started to make their way up towards the fourth floor of the dorm. Kotone entered the command room with a flourish, Raven shot up from her bag and rested his paws on her shoulder as he glanced around the room, his ears pressed back before he noticed that Yukari, and Strawberry, were right behind them.

“Welcome back.” Mitsuru greeted the pair from her place on the couch.

Akihiko grinned and nodded at them. “We’ve been waiting for you two. There’s someone I want to introduce to you.” He looked past them and over their shoulders as he called out, “Hey! Hurry up!”

Kotone and Yukari shared a curious glance before a very familiar voice entered their ears from the hallway.

“Gah, hold your horses, would ya? This stuff is freakin’ heavy.”

Yukari’s eyes widened and she turned back to Kotone. “That wasn’t…”

Kotone pursed her lips. “Surely not.” She said softly, only to turn at the sound of the door opening to reveal exactly who she thought it was.

Junpei Iori squeezed through the door with a suitcase. He let out a groan before he finally let the suitcase fall onto the ground with a thump. He looked up and put on a dazzling grin. “Hey. What’s up?”

“You’re kidding.” Yukari deadpanned before turning to Akihiko. “Akihiko-senpai, you’re kidding, right?”

Akihiko shook his head with a smile as he went over to bump shoulders with Junpei. “This is Junpei Iori from Class 2-F. He’ll be staying here as of today.”

“Oh my god, you’re not kidding.” Yukari said before whirling a finger towards him. “W-Wait, he’s staying here !?”

Kotone could only shake her head and hide a grin behind her hand. She could notice that Raven had his ears pressed back again, eyeing the newest occupant of the room with nothing short of suspicion. She hesitantly reached out to rub behind his ears, hoping to give him some comfort and avoid making him grab Strawberry and run off to her room.

“I ran into him the other night.” Akihiko explained, nudging shoulders with the aforementioned boy. “He has the potential, but he just awakened to it recently…”

Something clicked in Kotone’s mind. “ That’s what you were going to tell me the other day?” She asked, turning to shoot a look at Junpei, who suddenly looked really sheepish.

“They told me not to tell!” He reasoned, holding up his palms with a carefree smile.

Akihiko put a hand on his shoulder. “I told him about us, SEES, and he agreed to help.”

“This is unbelievable.” Yukari muttered, scooting closer to Kotone as she buried her face in her palms. “Of all the people to have the potential… it had to be Stupei.”

Kotone smiled softly and patted the brunette on the back comfortingly.

Junpei let out a breath and rubbed the back of his neck. “Yeah, Akihiko-senpai found me cryin’ like a baby at the convenience store— I was surrounded by a bunch of coffins, it was pretty freaky.” He paused. “Well, that’s what I remember, at least. But, man, that’s embarrassing!”

“Yeah, that’s completely normal.” Akihiko said with a nod. “...In the beginning.” He added after a beat.

“Yeah. W-Wait.” He turned to Kotone and Yukari. “Did you girls go through the same stuff? Like bein’ confused and not remembering anything?”

“Can’t say I have.” Kotone replied with a grin. “I’m A-OK.”

“Shit, really?” Junpei blew out a raspberry. “And here I was thinking it was something all us Persona-users went through.” He shook his head, putting his smile back on. “But, man, I sure was shocked to find out about you guys.” He admitted. “I had no idea, but on the other hand, I’m glad I’m not the only one. I was thinking it could get really lonely, y’know?”

“Sure.” Kotone agreed with as serious an expression as she could muster up.

Junpei put on a grin. “But I bet you two are stocked too, right? Havin’ me join n’ all… I bet it’d be nice having a guy around, right?”

“No.” “Yeah!”

Yukari and Kotone shared a look before they broke down into giggles. Junpei merely deflated but still had a smile on his face.

“Well, anyhow, glad to join the team, Kotone-chan.”

Kotone mirrored the smile and shot him a wink. “Just don’t slow us down, Junpei-kun.”

He chuckled and rubbed under his nose with a sheepish grin. “No worries. As long as I’m around, nothing’s gonna happen to you two.” He promised, puffing out his chest.

“Oh joy, I already feel so much safer.” Yukari said, expressionless. Kotone giggled again and shook her head at their newest member.

Junpei isn’t all that bad, she thought, I’m sure we’ll be a great team!

Then something hit her and she perked up. “Oh, right, since you’ll be staying here, you should get to know our other roommates.” She turned her shoulder towards him, showcasing Raven as he lazed about, his suspicion not as evident, but his tail was flicking back and forth in interest. “This is Raven, and the one by Yukari’s feet is Strawberry.”

“Aw, man. Cats?” Junpei rubbed the back of his neck with a frown. “Gotta say, Kotone-chan, I’m more of a dog—” He froze when his gaze landed on Strawberry, the cherry red maine coon looking up at him with big, wide and adorable eyes. She tilted her head and her tail flicked to the side before she let out a cheery, “Mew!”

Kotone had the pleasure of watching as Junpei’s defenses crumbled to tiny, microscopic pieces. “Oh my god, she’s adorable.” He murmured as he crouched down to hold out a hand towards her. “Can I pet her?”

Kotone shot a smug look towards Yukari, who only huffed and crossed her arms, but Kotone caught the tail end of a smile as she turned away.

Yeah, we’ll be fine.

“Honestly, Kotone, I don’t know wh y you needed me along for this shopping trip, especially when we’re going to be heading back into Tartarus tonight.” Yukari frowned as she walked along next to Kotone.

Kotone clasped her hands in front of her, smiling brightly as she looked around the shopping center. “Well, I couldn’t have asked Mitsuru, she has student council duties. Couldn’t have asked Akihiko either, he’s way too invested in working out to hang out with a pretty girl like me.” She said with a huff.

“So you decide to invite me out to grab some toys for the cats?” She asked, raising an eyebrow.

Kotone rolled her eyes and threw an arm around Yukari’s shoulders. “ C’mon, Yukari, we’re supposed to be bonding! ” She said with a grin. “Besides, I know how much you’ve wanted to buy something for Raven because he’s at home all by himself when we’re at school.”

Yukari held the other girl’s gaze for a moment before she sighed. “Yeah, you’re right.” She murmured with a small smile. “Not to mention we have to get Strawberry something too.” She reasoned with a nod.

Kotone practically beamed at her easy agreeance. “Of course! We can’t leave the little lady hanging, after all.” She started to tug Yukari along, determined to find the most perfect toys for her cats.

They deserve nothing less than the best.

The duo returned to the dorm early in the evening, with Kotone carrying a bag of cat toys hanging from her arm. She said her goodbyes to Yukari before she skipped up the stairs and to her room.

She slid to a stop in front of her door, putting on a smile before she peeked her head in. Her eyes immediately landed on her two favorite felines, who were cuddled up on their bed, eyes closed and heads buried into the material.

She squeezed her way in, trying not to bother them too much. But it seemed her cats had keen senses, as their heads lifted in unison. Strawberry’s eyes lit up at the sight of the brunette, while Raven’s tail flicked back and forth as he lowered his head again, keeping his gaze on Kotone curiously.

“Hey, you two.” She greeted brightly as she went over to crouch in front of them. “Me and Yukari got you a few things for when we can’t be here to keep you company.” She placed down her bag, opening it up and placing the toys in front of the pair. “Take your pick!”

She watched with a smile as their eyes went over to the toys. She waited with bated breath as Strawberry reached out a tentative paw, swiping at a mouse toy once before she pulled her arm back.

Raven merely tilted his head, confusion coloring his features before he shook his head, going back to burying his face into the bed again, closing his eyes and going back to sleep. Strawberry glanced at her boyfriend before she did the same, nuzzling close to him, her eyes fluttering shut.

Kotone promptly deflated, arms collapsing into her lap as she watched the two cats sleep soundly, not at all aware that she just spent close to ¥6000 on them in one shopping trip. She watched them for a moment longer before she started to grumble to herself, picking up the toys and throwing them back in the bag.

“I give up.”

Chapter Text

Ren’s ear twitched under the hairnet that was wrapped snugly around his body. He’ll admit it wasn’t the prettiest display, but it got the job done. At least… he hoped it would. The only part of him not covered is his face, his whiskers tickling against the edges of the net.

He looked over to see Sumire scratching behind her ears, or, at least, attempting to. The net was making short work of her efforts, and she gave up a few moments later with a pout. She turned to send a look at her lover. “Ren, why do we have to wear these things?”

“It’s simple, my dear.” He replied coolly as he grabbed a packet in his mouth. “Ish sho we ‘on’t gesh hair i’ ‘he ‘winks.” He mumbled through the small item before he slid it into the slot. He cleared his throat. “I don’t think everyone would appreciate having fur in their coffee.”

“When did you even learn to make coffee?” She asked, shaking her head. “With the exception of whenever I’m with Kotone at school, I’m with you all the time!”

Ren shot her a grin. “That’s easy, I…” He trailed off before he slowly closed his mouth. His brow furrowed before he muttered out, “I’m not quite sure.” He admitted before he shook his head. “Nonetheless, I do, so I wanted to show a little bit of our appreciation!”

“By making everyone coffee?”

“Well, what else could I do? Run around and purr in everyone’s lap?” He asked, shooting her a sly smirk. “Besides, they won’t have to know this was us; that’ll make it a surprise!” He reasoned as he grabbed a packet of beans.

He placed it down and tore it open, gently grasping it in his mouth before he emptied it into the cup. “Watch and learn, Sumire. This is going to be the best coffee you’ve ever tasted.”

“Can we even drink coffee?” She asked, sitting down and curling her tail around herself. “I don’t think it’s safe for us.”

Ren shrugged. “I’m pretty sure we can. I think it’s dogs that are allergic to chocolate, anyway.” He pointed out with a paw.

“Doesn’t exactly fill me with confidence. Not to mention I haven’t seen you add chocolate.” She mumbled, narrowing her gaze at him. She took notice of him glancing around, apparently searching for something. “What are you looking for?”

“The sugar, but I have no idea where…” He trailed off as he spotted a cabinet. “There.” He grinned before he hopped up and placed his front paws on the wood. “Can you give me a hand here, Sumire?”

She hesitantly hopped up next to him. “What do you need me to do?”

“Can you open the cabinet long enough for me to grab the sugar? I’ll be quick.” He promised with a big smile.

She eyed him for a moment before she reached out with her paws, curling around the handle and leaning back ever so slightly.

He squeezed his head through the crack and hopped up into the space, pupils growing wide in the darkness. He fumbled around before his paw brushed up against a small container, and he pushed open the cabinet. “Found it.”

Sumire’s tail flicked from side to side as she watched him struggle to fit the container in his mouth. She pursed her lips to hide a smile before she hopped up onto the ledge. “Why don’t you just push it over? I can catch it.”

“...You sure? You could get hurt.”

She rolled her eyes. “I’ll be fine, Ren. Now push it over.”

He sighed before positioning himself behind the thing, pushing it slowly to the edge before it toppled over. Sumire kicked herself up and grabbed it with her paws. Well, ‘grab’ was a loose term. It was more like she slowed its fall and led it down to the ground as it hit the counter with a dull thump.

“Nice catch.” He commented dryly with a smile.

She glowered at him before playfully swiping a paw at him. He ducked under it before he hopped down and popped open the container with his claws. He reached down and grasped the cup before lifting it about half full.

He slowly walked over to the cup and poured it in, dropping the item and reaching for a spoon. He tilted his head and stirred as well as he could, which wasn’t that easy. This posture was horrible for his neck.

With a breath, he released the spoon and finally got to work actually making the coffee. Every once in a while he glanced back at Sumire and the clock, taking note that his lover had long abandoned him and was now glancing out a nearby window as the sun rose.

He noticed that it was nearing the time when Kotone would wake up, so he turned to Sumire. “Hey, Sumire, you should probably head back to the room. Kotone will be waking up soon; I don’t want her freaking out when we’re not there.”

Sumire blinked at him for a few beats. “And what about you ?”

“I’m going to finish up here; I’ll join you in a little bit. It shouldn’t take much longer.” He replied with a smirk as he moved over to grab another cup. “Go on, Sumire.”

She held her gaze for a moment longer before she hopped down onto the ground and trotted off to the stairs, leaving Ren to himself. He busied himself with making a fresh cup of coffee for whoever decided to descend the stairs first. He assumed it would be Mitsuru, as he’d noticed that she had a habit of being in the lobby whenever Kotone had woken up and headed down.

Once he was finished with the coffee, he grabbed a nearby pencil and wrote down on a small piece of paper as well as he could. It came out looking scribbled, but it was coherent, at least.

Coffee for everyone!

He had just finished when his ears picked up on soft footsteps. He quickly hopped down from the counter and sprinted over to the couch, where he jumped and curled up just in time to hear the last footsteps hit the bottom floor.

He lifted his head, his gaze meeting Mitsuru, whose hair was a mess of curls. Her eyes were dark with lingering slumber, and she yawned widely, arms stretching out as she blinked a few times before her eyes landed on Ren.

“Oh. Hello, Raven.” She greeted quietly, tugging on the bottom of her shirt as she attempted to slot into place her studious student council president look. Ren wasn’t sure why she was, considering he’s a cat and couldn’t care less about how she looked.

He’s seen Kotone first thing in the morning, after all.

“I was under the impression that you were…” She trailed off and rubbed between her eyes. “Why do I talk to you like you can understand me?” She muttered before going over to the counter.

Ren hopped off the couch and trotted over to her, hopping up onto the table and lying down, eager to see her reaction to his coffee. Of course, the movement caught her attention, and she sent a glare his way.

“I would prefer if you kept off the tables, Raven. We eat there, after all.” She said with a shake of her head as she reached for a cup, only to pause when her eyes landed on the fresh batch of coffee and note. She furrowed her brow before she glanced around a few times before she turned to Ren. “Am I the first one awake?”

Ren tilted his head innocently.

She sighed and rubbed her face, showing none of the elegance he’s used to from the older girl. “Shiomi has ruined me.” She mumbled before pouring herself a cup and adding some sweetener. She stirred it for a few seconds before she hesitantly took the hot liquid to her mouth, taking an exploratory sip.

Ren felt his lips twitch up as he watched her eyes widen as she savored the taste. He watched the drowsiness leave her eyes slowly as her posture started to straighten up. She looked at the cup of coffee like it was a gift from the heavens themselves.

His attention was dragged away at the sound of heavy and quick footsteps coming from above them. Both he and Mitsuru turned to the stairs, only to see Kotone come stumbling down the steps, her hair a mess and her pants halfway pulled up. She tripped on the last few steps and fell flat on her back.

She recovered quickly, shooting up to her feet and finally fixing her pants as she glanced around wildly. “Mitsuru-senpai! Raven’s missing!” She exclaimed as she rushed up to the older girl, grabbing her by the shoulders. Her hair was wild and freely flowing, her usual ponytail not present.

Mitsuru blinked at the scene in front of her before she silently pointed a finger at Ren. Kotone’s eyes snapped over to the feline, whose tail flicked in amusement before he perked up as Sumire hopped up on the table next to him. He went over and nuzzled their cheeks together, a purr rumbling out of his throat against his will.

“Oh.” Kotone squeaked before she released the redhead’s shoulders. “Sorry, Mitsuru-senpai.”

“It’s okay, Shiomi.” Mitsuru said, clearing her throat before she motioned to the coffee. “Were you the one who made the coffee?”

“Coffee? There’s coffee?” Kotone immediately grabbed a cup and poured herself some.

“I’ll take that as a no.” Mitsuru sighed and took a small sip of her drink.

Ren turned his gaze over to Kotone, hidden excitement growing in him as he watched Kotone fix her coffee with some more sugar. Kotone let out a breath as she sat at the table, taking a long sip before placing the cup down. She was silent for a moment before her eyes grew to the size of saucers.

“What the hell? This is amazing!” She looked at the cup in her hand with nothing short of shock in her eyes. “Did you make this, Mitsuru-senpai?”

Mitsuru shook her head. “I’m afraid not. I’m not sure who did, perhaps the Chairman, but I would like to give them my compliments. This is far better than anything Akihiko has made, maybe even Shinjiro as well.”

Ren practically preened while Sumire merely rolled her eyes fondly.

Kotone jolted at the alarm that suddenly blared throughout the dorm, causing her to drop her evoker from where she was spinning it around her finger in a flourish for Raven and Strawberry. She cursed before picking up the item and shooting an apologetic look at her cats.

“Duty calls.” She said, leaning down to press a kiss to each of their foreheads. “Don’t go anywhere; I’ll be back before you know it.”

She hopped up and grabbed her holster, hooking it on her waist as she slid her evoker into it. She nabbed her armband before she was out the door, a hair clip in her mouth as she fiddled with the band, sliding it onto her arm before she started to pull up her hair.

She nearly ran into Yukari, muttering out an apology before Junpei rushed past them and up the stairs. They shared a look before they took off right behind him. She slid into the command room with a flourish, putting on a grin.

“And safe!”

“We’re…” Yukari let out a few deep breaths. “We’re here!”

Junpei was practically vibrating in place. “Where is it!? I’ll rip it a new one!” He declared hotly as he tugged on his baseball cap.

Mitsuru held up a hand. “Calm down. All of you.” She said, shooting them an icy look. “We’ve detected a Shadow outside of Tartarus. We don’t know for certain, but we believe it’s another big one.”

“Like the one I fought last month?” Kotone questioned, tilting her head.

“Precisely.” The redhead replied tensely. “We have to defeat any of them we find as quickly as possible.” She sighed heavily. “Most people don’t know the Dark Hour exists. But, if half the city is destroyed, there will be panic.”

The trio shared a look before Junpei put on a confident grin. “Well, in that case, we just need to kick some serious ass, right?”

Yukari sighed, a weariness coating her features. “Junpei…”

Mitsuru turned to Akihiko. “Akihiko, you stay here and wait for the Chairman. I’ll take them and—”

“What!?” Akihiko yelped and turned to shoot a look at his fellow third-year. “Are you kidding!? I’m coming!”

“You’re not.” Mitsuru stated coldly. “You still need to recover; right now you’ll just be dead weight.”

“What!?”

“They’ll fare far better than you.” She explained gently. “You trust them, don’t you?”

Akihiko turned to the trio, working his mouth for a moment before he sighed heavily and nodded. “Fine.”

Kotone smiled and patted him on the shoulder. “Don’t worry, Akihiko-senpai, I’ll bring you back a souvenir.” She said with a wink.

At that, Akihiko cracked a small grin. “Thanks, Kotone.” He said softly. “You’re in charge. Don’t let me down.”

Kotone ignored Junpei’s little, “Again?” before she stood at attention and gave him a mock salute. “Not to worry, dear senpai! I shall lead us to victory!”

“We’re doomed.” Yukari deadpanned, earning a smack to the arm from the auburn-haired girl.

Junpei sighed heavily and adjusted his ball cap. “Guess it’s pretty much decided that you’re our leader, huh?” He said to Kotone with a frown. He shook his head. “Even when I’m the only guy in the group…”

“You’re really going there?” Yukari challenged with a glare, only for Kotone to pull her back by the arm.

Mitsuru glowered. “Whether one is a man or a woman doesn’t factor into it. The responsibility falls to those who have the gift.” She nodded at Kotone. “Shiomi has proven to be a capable leader and strong-willed in battle.” Her glowering turned into a glare. “And let me add this, Iori, if you ever say or do anything to condescend to her because she’s a woman…”

Junpei’s eyes widened, and he immediately held up his palms. “Woah, woah, woah! No, no, no, no, it’s not like I’m lookin’ down on her or anything, I swear!”

Akihiko sighed and decided to interject. “Alright, you three should start heading out. Mitsuru, you need to get ready, right?”

Mitsuru held her gaze with Junpei for a moment before she turned to Akihiko. “Indeed. Let’s rendezvous in front of the station.”

Yukari nodded. “Got it.”

Kotone smiled widely and clasped both Junpei and Yukari on the back. “You heard the lady, you two. Let’s get going!”

The sprint to the station wasn’t that exciting, as the group only ran into a few coffins, none of which were important. Obviously. Kotone couldn’t help but feel giddy at the Shadow that was waiting for them; she’d been looking forward to another matchup with one of those big Shadows for a while.

Yukari was pacing back and forth as she gripped her evoker tightly. “Where is she?” She hissed in reference to Mitsuru, who had yet to arrive at the station.

“Hey, relax, Yuka-tan, she’ll be here soon.” Junpei said with a wave of his hand. “She has no reason to just up and abandon us.”

Kotone glanced around before her eyes landed on the seemingly larger-than-life full moon. “It’s a full moon tonight.” She commented absently. She furrowed her brow before she muttered quietly to herself, “...Wasn’t it a full moon when I first got here, too?”

Yukari followed Kotone’s gaze before she swallowed heavily. “It looks even creepier during the Dark Hour.”

Just then, the roar of an engine echoed throughout the area, causing the trio to jump and turn towards the source of the sound. Kotone’s eyes narrowed at something in the distance. “What is… that? ”

A motorcycle came to a screeching halt just in front of the group, and the rider shrugged off their helmet to reveal a familiar head of dark red hair. Mitsuru let out a breath as she hung her helmet on one of the handlebars before she climbed off the vehicle. “Sorry to keep you waiting.”

“Holy shit, you have a motorcycle!?” Junpei exclaimed with a bright grin. “That’s like the coolest shit ever!”

Mitsuru merely spared him a glance. “Listen carefully. All of you.” She said, tearing their gazes away from the sleek bike. “Tonight, I’ll be providing support from here. Everything else is the same.” She motioned towards the station. “The Shadow is currently located inside a monorail, not far from the station.”

Kotone idly twirled her naginata around her fingers as she pursed her lips. “And let me guess, we gotta walk on the tracks?”

“Precisely.”

She stifled a whine. Her legs were already spent as it was; she’s definitely going to need a warm bath in the morning.

“Wait, we gotta walk on the tracks?” Junpei repeated with a look. “Isn’t that dangerous?”

“Don’t worry, no electronic equipment is operable during the Dark Hour, including the monorails.” She replied.

“And after the Dark Hour?” Kotone chimed in with a frown. “Not to mention your bike also works.”

“The bike is special.” Mitsuru said with a small smirk.

“‘Special’, she says.” Yukari shook her head incredulously.

“As for your question, Shiomi. If the circumstances change, I will notify you all immediately.” She rested a hand on her evoker. “Let’s get started.”

Kotone grinned and tapped her weapon on the ground. “Hear, hear! Let’s go take down a Shadow!”

“I’ll be expecting a sterling outcome, Shiomi.”

“You won’t be disappointed.” She replied teasingly before she hopped up the stairs to the station. “Come on, team!”

Yukari shook her head, but a small twitch of her lips accompanied her as she held her bow behind her back and climbed up to stand at Kotone’s side. Junpei put on a grin before he twirled his sword around and fixed his cap, going to join the two.

A short walk later, the group approached a still monorail. Kotone ran a hand over the metal before she turned to Yukari. “This is the place, right?”

“I think so.” She answered hesitantly. “Mitsuru-senpai?”

“I read you, Takeba.”

“We just got to the monorail, but I don’t see anything out of the ordinary…”

“Neither do I.” Junpei added with a frown as he glanced around the area.

“Same here.” Kotone said.

“Hmm… The readings are definitely coming from that monorail.” She replied tersely. “Stay together, and proceed with caution.”

“Got it.”

Kotone nodded and gripped her gainata tightly. “Well then, what are we waiting for? Let’s head on in.”

Junpei grinned. “I was waitin’ for you to say that. My Persona’s just begging to be used!” He said, rolling his shoulders.

Yukari fitted her bow over her shoulder before she hopped up onto the foothold leading to the train door, starting to climb. She froze a moment later before she turned to shoot a glare at Junpei and held down her skirt. “Junpei… Don’t you dare look up.” She growled warningly.

Junpei rolled his eyes so hard, Kotone was surprised they didn’t fall out of his head. “Yeah, yeah, yeah, I got it.” He paused before a little twinkle entered his eyes. “But, don’t blame me if I happen to, y’know, catch a glimpse.”

Yukari narrowed her eyes before turning to Kotone. “Kotone, if he looks up, I give you full permission to stab him.”

“Roger that.” Kotone saluted. “I’m pretty sure we can dump him into the water. I think it’ll take at least a week for him to wash up.”

Junpei paled. “U-Uh, well, hey, I’m just messing around, girls.” He said, taking a subtle step back and rubbing the back of his neck. “I’ll just… check out the view.” He lamely offered as he turned around and looked out at the ocean.

Kotone snickered quietly before she ushered Yukari to climb up before she followed after her. Once she was inside, she noticed that there were coffin-like objects sitting in the car before she shouted out to Junpei that he could come on up.

Junpei hopped inside the car before his eyes immediately landed on the coffin. “Aw, jeez, this poor sap must be a passenger, huh?”

Just as he said that, all the doors slammed shut, causing Junpei to yelp, Yukari to gasp, and Kotone to squeak before they all got into battle-ready positions. They relaxed after a moment when they realized there wasn’t any danger, but then Yukari noticed that the doors had slammed.

“H-Hey! The doors closed!”

“What’s wrong?” Mitsuru’s voice filtered through their heads. “What happened!?”

“The doors shut, Mitsuru-senpai.” Kotone said, swallowing a lump in her throat. “I don’t wish to alarm you, but I think we may be trapped inside.” She winced as she watched Junpei kick a door. “...Definitely trapped.”

Mitsuru sighed heavily. “It must be the Shadow… It knows you’re there. Be ready for anything! Proceed with extreme caution, you three!”

Kotone nodded. “10-4, Mitsuru-senpai.” She said shakily before she gripped her weapon. “Let’s press on and see if we can’t find the guy.”

The group started to make their way through the carriages, only stopping briefly to inspect some of the coffins that were along the sides. It wasn’t until they reached the ninth carriage that Junpei spoke up.

“I don’t like this. There’re ain't any Shadows anywhere! It’s startin’ to freak me out.” He muttered with a shake of his head. “You'd think there would be some , right?”

Yukari glanced at him before she nodded. “I know how you feel, Junpei.” She shuddered and gripped her bow tighter. “It’s so quiet it’s creepy.”

Kotone opened her mouth to add in her own two yen when suddenly a Shadow dropped down seemingly from out of nowhere. “There it is!” Just as she was about to launch an attack, the Shadow turned and ran into the car ahead.

“What the hell?!” Junpei cursed. “I-It just took off?!” He demanded with a glare. “Not on my watch. Get back here!” He started to take off in a run, only for Kotone to grab his arm. “Kotone!” He hissed with a glare.

“Hang on, Junpei.” She said, tugging him back. “Wasn’t it acting odd? We can’t afford to get separated.”

“Shiomi’s right.” Mitsuru said, gathering the trio’s attention. “The enemy is definitely acting strangely.”

“But, if we don’t go after it, we’re for sure going to lose!” He retorted, motioning wildly to the car ahead of them. He turned to Kotone. “Kotone, tell her!”

Kotone bit her lip, hesitating for a moment before she ran a hand over her face. “Okay. Okay, okay, okay.” She took a breath. “Let’s… chase after it, but cautiously.” She said after a moment. “Junpei, you—”

Junpei groaned before he gripped his bat. “Ah, forget this.” He snapped, turning around. “I’ll go take that thing on myself! You girls sit back and watch me kick its ass!” He said before taking off into the next car.

“Junpei, wait!” Yukari shouted, reaching out a hand to grab for him.

“Shiomi, Takeba! Behind you!”

Kotone whirled around just in time to dodge a Shadow’s attack. She bit out a curse before she swung her weapon, slicing cleanly the Shadow’s abdomen before she leapt back to engage the enemy fully.

Despite being a man down, literally, the two were successfully able to dispatch the remaining Shadows.

Yukari lowered her bow with a sigh that was bordering on a groan. “Stupei…” She muttered with a shake of her head. “This is just what the enemy wanted!”

“You have no choice, you two. You have to go after him, or else you’ll be picked off one by one. ”

Yukari whined quietly. “Do we have to?”

Kotone shot a stiff elbow into her side. “C’mon, Yukari, let’s go rescue ourselves an idiot.” She said, putting on a grin.

The brunette sighed softly before a scowl morphed on her face. “Dammit, Junpei. You idiot, what were you thinking!?” She hissed with a frown, but Kotone could tell there was concern lingering in her tone.

“From what I can tell, he’s only a few cars ahead. Get to him, and quickly.”

Kotone nodded. “Loud and clear, Mitsuru-senpai. Alright, Yukari, let’s—”

She was cut off when more Shadows appeared in front of them. The two took a step back before they raised their weapons. Yukari let out a loud groan before she fired off two arrows in quick succession.

“Get out of our way!” She shouted, hitting her targets dead on. The two Shadows collapsed into ooze, and Kotone followed up with a swing of her weapon, cleaving through the last remaining Shadow perfectly. Yukari let out a gasp of breath before turning to send a look at the other girl. “We have to catch up to Junpei.”

Kotone nodded. “Right.”

As the two started to make their way through the cars, Kotone couldn’t help but wonder why Junpei was acting like this. She knows he’s prone to outbursts with his temper, but this was… different, somehow. Could she have said something to upset him?

“There he is!” Yukari exclaimed before she rushed past Kotone. “Junpei!”

Kotone noticed that he was surrounded by Shadows, and she instinctively gripped her naginata tightly. Junpei merely spared them a glance before he went back to fighting. “I-I’ve got it under control!” He said, though there were drops of sweat lining his face. He turned back to the Shadow. “Take this, you freak of nature!”

“We gotta help him.” Kotone muttered to Yukari, who nodded in agreement.

Despite the boy’s protests, he didn’t vocalize anymore once they joined the fight. And together they were quickly able to take down the handful of Shadows that were initially surrounding him. Kotone let out a sigh of relief as she watched the last Shadow dissolve.

Yukari turned to smack Junpei on the arm. Hard. “You idiot! This is what happens when you don’t listen, Stupei!” She hissed before her glare dropped and her tone softened. “...Are you alright?”

Junpei scowled and rubbed his arm. “O-Of course I am… I had it under control.”

Yukari’s glare was back in full force. “Excuse me!?”

Kotone was about to intervene when Mitsuru saved her the trouble.

“Be careful, you three! I don’t detect any movement, but stay alert!”

Just as she finished, Kotone felt herself jerk forward into Yukari as the monorail suddenly started to move. She shot out an arm to steady herself as Yukari and Junpei did the same.

“What the hell!?” Junpei yelped. “Why’re we moving!? I thought this thing was supposed to be dead!”

“It seems the monorail is under the enemy’s control…”

“‘It seems’!?” Kotone repeated with a shake of her head. “What does that mean?”

The monorail picked up speed.

“U-Uh… I don’t wanna be that guy, but this isn’t looking good.” Junpei muttered as he gripped onto a seat tightly. “Are we supposed to be moving this fast?”

“Guys! If we don’t stop that thing, it’ll crash into another train!”

“WHAT?!” Yukari shouted with wide eyes. “W-Well what are we gonna do!?”

“Calm down and listen.” Mitsuru hissed into their heads. “I sense a strong presence in the front car. That must be the one we’re after. You take that one down, and it’ll stop the train.”

More Shadows appeared in front of the group, causing them to prepare for a fight.

“Gah, what kinda ride is this!?” Junpei muttered with a scowl. “I want my money back!”

“I’ll be sure to send that complaint to management, Junpei.” Kotone replied with a smirk. “Now, come on, let’s kick these guys’ ass!”

The team rushed through the cars, attacking and slicing through any Shadows that were dumb enough to get in their way. They slid to a stop at the last car, and Kotone put on a glare before she kicked open the last door.

“Your primary target is just ahead, Shiomi!”

The trio ran up, only to come to a freezing halt when their eyes landed on the large Shadow.

“There it… is?” Junpei’s glare faltered when his gaze landed on the Shadow. “What the hell!?” He shook his head and blinked multiple times before he exclaimed, “Is this the friggin’ boss!?”

“This is the front car, Junpei.” Kotone said as she tapped her toe against the car. “There’s no mistaking it. This is our target.”

“Well what are we waiting for?” Yukari asked incredulously, readying her bow. “Let’s take it down!”

“Hurry, you three!”

The fight that followed was a tough one. The Shadow kept summoning reinforcements, which, while not strong by themselves, proved to be an annoyance to the highest degree. Though they were quickly able to dispatch the weaker Shadows and finally hit the boss as hard as they could.

 With one last, resilient shout, Kotone flipped in the air and came down strongly with her naginata, slicing the Shadow in half. She took a step back as it started to dissolve into a giant pile of ooze before it finally evaporated fully.

Junpei wiped some sweat off his brow. “Did… Did we make it on time?” He asked breathlessly. He glanced outside, eyes growing in size. “Hey! Why’re we still movin’?!”

“We’re going too fast! If we hit that other train, we’ll get smushed!” Yukari cried.

Kotone wiped some blood from her mouth before she shook her head. “We gotta find the brakes!”

“What are you all waiting for!? The train is just up ahead!”

“Where the hell are the brakes!?”

Kotone whirled her head around before she launched forward and collided with Yukari as the wheels of the train screeched. The pair fell to the ground before Kotone rolled onto her back, breathing heavily.

“D-Did we stop…?” Junpei asked weakly from somewhere next to her.

Yukari whined and put her palms into her hair as she sat up. “I-I… I think so.” She muttered softly. “Kotone?”

Kotone blinked up at the roof of the car. “I’ve been better.” She mumbled, slowly pushing herself up with a wince. “May have bruised my butt, but that’s okay.”

“Is everyone alright!?”

Yukari nodded and helped Kotone to her feet. “Uh, y-yeah, we’re okay, Mitsuru-senpai.” She let out a weak chuckle. “Haha… Oh, my knees won’t stop shaking…”

Junpei let out a low groan as he pushed himself up, leaning heavily against the wall. “Dude… I’m like, drenched in sweat… I’ll definitely have to take a shower tonight.” He caught Kotone’s figure. “Hey, shit, you alright, Kotone?”

Kotone mustered up a weak grin. “Me? I’m right as rain.” She said, taking a seat and spreading out her arms. “That was a breeze .”

Junpei leveled her with a look she found absolutely delightful . “...Jeez, you’re a real tomboy, huh?” He said, a twitch of his lips accompanying it. “I can’t imagine how you’re not freaked out.”

Mitsuru let out a small breath. “I’m so glad you’re all safe… I’m sorry that I couldn’t do more on my end.”

“No sweat, we got the job done.” Kotone said, standing up with a grin. “Ain’t that right, team?”

A pair of groans answered her, causing her to giggle.

Mitsuru chuckled softly. “I don’t detect any more Shadows. You guys did a great job, so come on home.”

Kotone glanced between Yukari and Junpei, her lips stretching into a wide smile. It was a difficult battle, and one they wouldn’t soon forget. But that didn’t mean she didn’t have fun while doing it. She knew that she had two wonderful, albeit flawed, teammates by her side.

This ‘Shadow’ stuff is a piece of cake!

“Shiomi.”

Kotone cracked open her eyes, the dim light of the dorm infiltrating her vision. She whined softly and stretched out languidly on the couch. “Mm… Yeah?” She said, sitting up fully to meet Mitsuru’s unamused gaze.

“I hope you know the only reason why I’m not reprimanding you for sleeping on the couch is because I have faith you’ve aced your exams.” She replied, putting a finger to her temple. “Nonetheless, I have an assignment for you.”

Kotone’s eyes started to shine. “An assignment? For moi?” She put a hand to her chest before shooting up to her feet with a salute. “I won’t let you down!”

“You don’t even know what I’m going to ask of you.” The older girl said deadpan.

Kotone just smiled brightly.

Mitsuru uncrossed her arms and sighed. “I would like you to go through some of the equipment up in the command room. Go over the footage and readings from the last month. I would’ve asked Akihiko, but he’s doing some last-minute physical therapy.”

“Roger that, leader!” She said with a smile. “I’ll go through the footage and readings from the last month.” She repeated with a firm nod before she marched towards the stairs. She practically skipped up to the fourth floor and slid to a stop in front of the command room.

She pushed open the door and strolled up to the chairs, spinning around a few times before she started to feel her head starting to buzz. She shook it off before putting her attention on the screen. She pressed a few buttons before her room came up, and she zoomed in on it.

She leaned back as she allowed the footage to speed through the last few weeks, eyes immediately latching onto her cats as soon as they came into frame. Something caught her eye, though, and she paused it when she watched them leave her room in the early morning of one of the recordings.

She frowned before she swapped over to the hallway footage of the same day, following their trail. She watched them descend down the stairs, and she switched over to the lobby cam. It was there that her mind had decided to shut down completely.

Because she watched in complete and utter silence as Raven and Strawberry hopped up onto the counter, meowing softly back and forth at each other. Raven eventually waved a paw before he started to make coffee.

She leaned in closer, eyes blown wide enough to be mistaken for a moon, as she watched her large, fluffy feline make the drink with almost practiced perfection. He used his paws, his mouth, a spoon ?? What the HELL!?

She leaned back and let out a shaky breath, watching Mitsuru and herself come in to drink the damn near perfect coffee. Mitsuru said she would’ve liked to give her compliments, and she must’ve missed it that day, because Raven’s expression practically lit up.

“What…” She shook her head furiously, raking her knuckles across her forehead. “Raven knows how to make coffee? ” She hissed to herself.

She knew her cats were special, knew they had an intelligence that was far beyond regular cats, but this…? This was starting to lean into areas where they would rival her own brain. Should she tell someone? Ask Raven and Strawberry about it? She’s way out of her zone…

“Kotone?”

Kotone jolted and clicked off the footage, spinning in her chair and putting on a smile. “Ah, Akihiko-senpai, what a surprise.” She grinned sheepishly. “I hope you don’t mind, but Mitsuru-senpai gave me your duties for the afternoon.”

Akihiko sighed and threw a towel over his shoulder, shaking his head. “I figured. Sorry for that, by the way. I just wanted to make sure I was in fighting condition for when you guys decide to head back into Tartarus.”

Kotone’s smile was beginning to stretch across her cheeks. “I can’t wait until you can join us on the front line, Senpai.” She teased with a little twinkle in her eyes.

Akihiko grinned back before he motioned to the screen. “Anything interesting?”

Kotone shook her head. “Nope! Just same old, same old. You would think watching people sleeping would be interesting, but…” She tapped her chin before shrugging. “I guess not.”

Akihiko snorted. “Yeah, it gets pretty boring after the first two recordings.” He said before he hesitated. “Hey, uh, if you’re not busy… After I clean up, wanna hang out? I could use your help on something.”

Kotone brightened. “Of course! I’m always happy to spend time with you, Akihiko-senpai.” She said warmly.

“Thanks, I’ll meet you in the lobby when I’m done.” He said, giving her a nod before he turned to leave.

Kotone tilted her head, watching him leave before she turned back to the screen. She clicked on the footage of Raven and Strawberry making coffee before pressing the delete button. She watched it fizzle out of existence before she hopped up with a smile.

“Right! Time to go grab my little talented troublemakers for our outing with Akihiko-senpai.”

Chapter Text

Kotone leaned back in her chair, a frown overtaking her features. “This sure is a mystery, isn’t it, Strawberry?” She asked the feline, who was sitting on her desk, tail flicking back and forth in interest.

“Mew…” Strawberry replied, ears flattened back. She lowered herself, tucking her paws under her, morphing into a loaf. She furrowed her tiny cat brow before she perked up, suddenly looking thoughtful. “Mew?”

“What? What is it?” Kotone asked, sitting up in her chair. “You think of something?”

Kotone couldn’t believe that she’d gotten to the point of having full-on conversations with her cats. To anyone else, she might’ve looked absolutely borderline insane. But ever since she found that recording of Raven and Strawberry making coffee, she couldn’t see them in the same way.

They were really, stupidly smart. To treat them as anything less than her equal would be a crime! And if she happened to enjoy talking to them on one of her ‘bad’ days… Well, she’ll keep that little tidbit of info to herself.

“What about you, Raven?”

Raven looked up from Kotone’s bed, eyes filled with drowsiness. He let out a low rumble and lowered his head again. Kotone whined and buried her face in her palms.

“Oh, when Yukari finds out I flaked on looking into that ghost story, she’ll totally flip!” She muttered into her hands. “Ugh, I gotta come up with something! Something, uh, realistic that she’ll believe…”

“KOTONE!”

Kotone’s head whipped up, a yelp leaving her mouth before it turned into a curse halfway through as she hit her knee. She took a deep breath, turning to face Strawberry. “...Maybe you’ll be able to distract her.” She mused, scooping up the feline and holding her in her arms. “...Wish us luck, Raven.”

Raven didn’t even look up, causing Kotone to pout. She huffed and shook her head before she headed downstairs to meet with Junpei and Yukari. She entered the lobby with a grin, taking a seat next to Yukari and placing down Strawberry.

“Well, finally !” Junpei muttered, crossing his arms. “Was worried you were gonna ditch me, Kotone.”

“Shut up, Stupei.” Yukari hissed before taking a breath. “Okay. As we agreed on Monday, we’ll now hold a meeting to discuss what we learned.” She said, looking between them.

Junpei noticeably brightened, a sly smile growing on his face. “Well, now, someone sure is into this. I’m surprised, Yuka-tan.”

To Kotone’s surprise, Yukari didn’t rebut with a snark but smiled softly. “Of course I am. I got lots of good info.”

“You’re the only one.” Kotone whispered under her breath, tapping her knee.

“What’s that?”

“Nothing. Just wondering what I should grab for Raven and Strawberry when I’m out next.” Kotone covered up breezily. She leaned forward conspiratorially. “So, what do you got, boss?”

Yukari smirked. “It turns out there was no angry ghost involved.” She said, radiating smugness.

“Oh yeah?” Junpei raised an eyebrow. “Then what’s the deal with calling a meeting? What’s so important?”

Yukari huffed. “Be patient, Stupei.” She said, crossing her arms. “First off, let’s talk about how this rumor got started…” She held up a finger. “Since the girl was found on school grounds, there’s at least one similarity to the ghost story. But why did the rumor spread so fast, if this was the first time anything happened?”

Kotone snapped her fingers, a bright smile growing on her face. “It was a ghost all along!”

Yukari glowered. Junpei snickered. Strawberry put her face in her paw.

“No, you idiot.” Yukari said with a shake of her head. “It spread so fast because it was the third time this has happened.” She sighed. “I was honestly surprised when I found out the reason, too. Over the next few days, there were two more similar incidents.” She leaned back. “All three victims had to be hospitalized. No wonder people were talking.”

She held up another finger. “Next. The victims are in different classes, and they don’t seem to be connected at all. However, they did have one thing in common. What was it?”

Junpei blinked. “What the hell are we doing? Running some kinda quiz show?”

“Just answer the question!”

Kotone rubbed the side of her head. “Uhm. They… all hung out… together?” She tried weakly, wincing in preparation for the verbal lashing.

Yukari beamed. “Yeah, that’s right!”

“It is?” Kotone said before catching herself. “I mean, of course it is!” She put a fist to her chest. “I’m never wrong.”

“You just were not two minutes ago.” Junpei said in a mumble.

She smacked him across the arm. “Shush!” 

Yukari snapped her fingers. “Guys!” She said, gathering their attention. “If you could let me continue…” She took a breath. “They did hang out. Not just once or twice, either. They got in with a bad crowd, and were always out late. It can’t just be a coincidence.” She hopped up, her smile widening. “So, to find out what happened, we’re going to do some field research.”

“Huh?” Junpei replied intelligently. “What kinda field research?”

“There’s this one place where the three victims were regulars. And we ,” She motioned between the three of them. “are going to check it out.”

“We are?” Kotone asked with a frown.

“H-Hang on.” Junpei held up a hand. “Tell me you’re not talkin’ about that place behind Port Island Station, please .”

“Oh, you’re familiar with it?” Yukari asked, surprised.

“Y-You can’t go there!” Junpei stammered, eyes wide. “I’ve heard so many nasty rumors about that place!”

Kotone furrowed her brow. Nasty rumors? A special, hidden place behind the station? Now her attention has been snagged. With a grin, she shot to her feet, hands on her hips. “Then I guess we just gotta go together, right?”

“Hah! Forget it.” Junpei said, leaning back with a scowl. “That place is serious bad news.” He turned his gaze onto the two girls. “I-I mean, don’t you think we’re getting in over our heads?” He asked, tilting his head.

Yukari rolled her eyes. “Up until now, all we’ve done is take orders. Don’t you want to make decisions for yourself for a change?” She asked, raising an eyebrow.

“And besides,” Kotone smiled charmingly. “We’ll need a big and strong man to help us in case anything goes wrong!”

Junpei eyed the two before he sighed, pulling his cap over his eyes. “Can’t believe I’m going through with this.” He muttered before looking up. “Fine! I guess I don’t got a choice, anyways. If I left you two by yourselves, I’d never forgive myself if anything happened to ya.”

“Right, then! Tomorrow night, we’ll head out there.” Yukari declared with a smile.

Kotone agreed, knowing that it was practically impossible to get the brunette to change her mind about anything. She stretched and hopped up out of her seat, turning to grab Strawberry, only to notice the feline had taken her leave. She looked up to see the tail end of the cat’s tail as she disappeared up the steps.

She didn’t bother hiding the fond smile as she practically skipped after her.

Entering her room, Kotone was greeted by the sight of Raven actually up and about. Well, that was being generous. He was still in the same position he was in when she left, but his head was lifted as he listened to Strawberry meow at him insistently.

“Well, I hope I’m not interrupting anything.” She murmured teasingly as she closed the door behind her. The two perked up and turned at the sound of her voice. Strawberry pouted and stomped a paw, shooting a look at her boyfriend.

Ah, lover’s quarrel, it seems.

Raven hung his head, Kotone swore she saw him sigh, before getting up and going to nuzzle their cheeks together. His purr could’ve been heard from the other side of the dorm, and he meowed quietly, so quiet that Kotone barely caught it.

She went over to plop a hand on each of their heads, rubbing behind their eyes gently. “I don’t know what you two are planning, but if it consists of making absolutely amazing coffee, make sure you tell me so I can get first serves.”

Raven’s eyes widened to the point of saucers, and she couldn’t resist leaning down to press a kiss to his tiny head.

“You have to teach me how you made that coffee, alright? It’s my price for silence.”

Raven looked uncharacteristically sheepish, squirming and leaning into her palm. Kotone would argue that he was flustered . That line of thought caused Kotone to grin and rub his cheeks affectionately.

“Oh, you’re just so adorable!” She cooed, not caring in the slightest how Raven in particular has the ability to make her become completely shameless. “I want to squeeze you and hug you all day long!”

Raven glowered. Strawberry smiled brightly.

They’re perfect.

Kotone leaned up against the desk at the front of the dorm, idly flipping through her MP3 player. Raven was lying next to her, resting his head on her foot as his tail swayed back and forth. Strawberry was on the desk, pawing at a piece of string that she had found.

“Alright!”

Kotone, along with her cats, looked up at the sound of Yukari’s voice. She walked into the lobby with Junpei, wearing a bright smile. The auburn-haired girl pushed herself up, making sure to not bother Raven. “We heading out?”

“Yep!” The brunette chirped. “Let’s get going!”

Junpei groaned quietly and adjusted his cap. “What is your hurry, huh?” He shook his head. “Just to say again, I still think this is a terrible idea. Bringing two pretty girls like yourselves there is like wandering into a damn lion’s den with cooked steaks strapped to my face…”

“You scared?” Kotone teased with a grin. “C’mon, Junpei, live a little! This’ll be fun.”

Junpei eyed her. “I still don’t know how you two can be afraid of ghosts, but not of this .”

“Hey!” Kotone pointed a finger. “I never said I was afraid of ghosts! That was all Yukari!”

Yukari spun around. “You traitor!” She shook her head, huffing and crossing her arms. “ Anyways . To answer your question, Stupei. It’s easy to get freaked out by something you can’t see, don’tcha think?”

Junpei narrowed his eyes. “Actually, Yuka-tan, I’m more worried about the things I can see…” He waved a hand. “Y’know, like bats and knives!?”

Yukari huffed again. “You’re overreacting, Stupei.” She muttered with a shake of her head. “So it’s a little ‘dangerous’, big deal. We have you, and I’m pretty sure Kotone knows how to throw a punch.”

“Affirmative!” Kotone confirmed cheerfully. “Akihiko has been teaching me some of his moves.”

Junpei raised an eyebrow. “You two have been spending a lot of time together, huh?”

She tilted her head. “What do you mean?”

“Ignore him, Kotone.” Yukari wrapped an arm around Kotone’s. “Come on, it’ll be an adventure!”

Junpei snorted. “Yeah, right. More like a suicide mission.”

Kotone grinned. “Adventure time!” She said, pumping a fist in the air. “Come on, Junpei, you’ll protect us, right?”

“H-Huh?” Junpei flushed and rubbed under his nose. “H-Hey, that’s unfair, you know. Of course I will.” He mumbled, turning his gaze downward for a moment before looking back up. “Leave it to me!” He grinned. “C’mon, let’s go!”

“That sure got him going.” Yukari blinked. “Alright then. We’re off!”

Kotone was about to follow her and Junpei out when she paused. She turned around and crouched down, giving Raven and Strawberry a smile. “I won’t be gone long, m’kay?” She reached to give them both scratches under their chins. “Don’t get into any trouble while I am, alright?”

Raven purred quietly, eyes fluttering shut as he leaned into the affection. Strawberry was strangely quiet, her gaze flicking over to Raven a few times before she nuzzled into Kotone’s palm.

Kotone hopped up, giving them a nod. “I’m off, then. Take care, you two!”

She quickly caught up to Yukari and Junpei, and then the three were off towards Tatsumi Port Island. The trip wasn’t anything to boast about, just a quick train ride and walk to some shady back alley.

All in all, Kotone wasn’t impressed. But as they walked along, she couldn’t help but keep glancing behind her. She felt a little twinge in the back of her head, she wasn’t sure what was causing it, but for some odd reason she felt like she was being followed.

She shook it off as the trio entered the alley. Her eyes immediately latched on to a few less-than-savory individuals; their mutterings not reaching her ears, but she got the message. She resisted the urge to bare her teeth and instead focused on Junpei bouncing his knee.

“Oh man,” The cap-wearing boy mumbled. “This is worse than I thought…” He took a step forward. “Stay behind me.” He said to the two girls.

Kotone pouted, but obliged nonetheless. Yukari shot Junpei a look but remained silent, taking a spot next to Kotone.

An unsavory gentleman, if Kotone did say so herself, walked up to them wearing a curious scowl. “Hey, you three. I think you’re all in the wrong place.”

Junpei let out a quick breath. “Well… I think…”

The punk scoffed. “You don’t belong here… Get it?” He jabbed a thumb to the side. “Beat it, Goatee…”

Something in Junpei’s expression changed. “Goatee?” He repeated, low and quiet. “Goatee!?”

Yukari quickly stepped forward and grabbed his arm before he did anything stupid. She shot the punk a glare. “We don’t need your permission to be here.”

“Hey!” Junpei hissed. “I thought I told ya to stay behind me? Would it kill you to look around for once?”

Yukari shot Junpei a glare this time. “I’m not blind, ya know. I’m not going to be intimidated by these scum, and neither should you!”

Kotone pinched the bridge of her nose. This was going swimmingly . She looked up and took a step back as the punk from before and a woman stepped up to them with threatening expressions.

“What was that, you bitch?” The woman growled. “I could’ve sworn you just called us ‘scum.’ Well then, princess, how about we post some pictures that will make your daddy cry, huh?”

“Yukari, I think we may have kicked the hornet’s nest.” Kotone muttered into the brunette’s ear. “We should probably get going while the going is good.”

“Hey, whatcha whispering about over there?” The punk sneered. “You really oughta learn to keep that pretty little mouth of yours shut.”

Kotone wasn’t just going to take that lying down. “Well, it is a pretty mouth.”

“What was that, you—”

A resounding hiss echoed through the alley, and all of a sudden, a black blur whizzed past the trio. Kotone blinked before suddenly it latched onto the punk, she blinked again before her jaw dropped. “R-Raven!?” She squeaked.

“W-What the fuck!?” The punk shouted only for his cries to dissolve into a scream of pain as Raven’s claws sank into his face. The feline flipped up and hooked under the guy’s eyelids, causing Junpei to let out a wince and a small whimper.

“Holy… shit.” Junpei muttered wide-eyed as the trio, and everyone for that matter, watched as the punk struggled to get a grip on Raven, only to run straight into a wall. He stumbled backwards before falling onto his back. Unconscious.

The woman blinked before she snarled. “You damn feline!” She screeched, taking a few steps and rearing back her foot.

“Raven!” Yukari cried.

Raven turned and merely moved to the side. The woman slipped and fell flat on her butt. Raven tilted his head curiously, Kotone swore she saw amusement flash across his face before he planted his feet as another punk came out.

“That’s enough!”

Everyone in the alley turned at the new voice. Kotone was surprised to see the guy from the other day approaching the group. He was wearing the same scowl from when they last saw him in Akihiko’s hospital room.

“Clearly these three didn’t know what they were getting into.” He said with a huff, shooting them a look. “I’ll make sure they leave. Including the cat.”

Raven eyed the newcomer for a moment before he turned and hopped up onto Kotone’s shoulder, his chest puffing out as his tail curled protectively around her neck. A low rumble left his throat as he showed his teeth at the remaining people in the alley.

The newest punk scoffed. “Who do you think you are, dumbass?” He said, cracking his neck. “You wanna come get—”

Junpei threw a punch into the guy’s chin, knocking him backward and flat on his ass. “Ugh, dammit, my hand!” He hissed as he shook his wrist.

“Alright!” The guy from before got in between the group and put on a scowl. “We’re done here. We’re leaving.” He said, turning on his heel and stalking out of the alley, not even bothering to check if the three were following him.

“Damn you, Shinjiro! You better grow eyes in the back of your head, you bastard!” 

The trio shared a look before they quickly ran after him, catching up to him just down the street. Junpei put on a grin, though he had his fist in his pocket. He turned to Raven, who was perched lazily on Kotone’s shoulder, tail swishing back and forth.

“Wow, I never knew that Raven knew how to fight!” He reached out to give the feline some scratches, and Raven, surprisingly, leaned into the action.

Shinjiro huffed and stuck his hands into his pockets. “Now I remember… You three clowns were in Aki’s room at the hospital, right?” He scowled. “What the hell were you idiots doing here? This place isn’t for you.”

Yukari glared. “W-Well, we had a reason! And, if you couldn’t tell, we were perfectly fine!” She stuck her chin up.

“You got bailed out by a cat.” Shinjiro said incredulously. “No matter how you spin it, that’s pathetic.” His gaze turned onto Raven, his mouth working for a moment. “Even if the cat was a good fighter.” He begrudgingly admitted.

Raven preened.

Shinjiro huffed, but Kotone caught the ghost of a smile on his lips before it was gone. “What the hell kinda reason could possibly warrant you coming out here?” He demanded. “Did Aki tell you to come here?”

Kotone pouted. “No, of course not.” She sighed softly and added under her breath, “I doubted he would’ve even let me leave the dorm.”

“Hmph.” Shinjiro shook his head. “Whatever. What do you wanna know? About that ghost story?”

Kotone blinked. “Uhm… yeah. How’d you know that?”

Shinjiro sniffed. “It’s a rumor.” He grumbled. “Those girls? The ones who wound up in the hospital? They were here, talkin’ shit every night… about all the things they did to some girl named Fuuka.”

Junpei perked up. “Fuuka…?” He repeated, furrowing his brow. “You mean Fuuka Yamagishi, from 2-E? They were picking on her?”

Shinjiro hummed and swayed his head for a moment. “Yeah. That’s why people are saying it’s Fuuka’s spirit that did those things to them.”

“Woah, woah, woah! Back up, pause!” Yukari stammered. “F-Fuuka’s s-spirit? What do you mean by that!?”

Shinjiro raised an eyebrow. “You guys don’t know?” He sighed heavily. “This Fuuka girl might just be dead. She hasn’t been home in over a week.”

“Are you serious!?” Junpei’s eyes widened to the point of being saucers. “I-I just thought she was out sick! B-But she’s missing!?”

Raven let out a quiet purr, resting his head on Kotone’s shoulder. Kotone reached up to scratch behind his ears. “Yeah, I know, I know.” She murmured quietly into his ear, pressing a kiss to his forehead. “So much for that ghost story, huh?”

Yukari frowned, crossing her arms. “Mr. Ekoda is the homeroom teacher for 2-E, right? Do you think he knows about this…? He has to, right?”

Shinjiro huffed out a small, bitter laugh. “I get it, Aki… Still trying to make up for the past. Yet it’s you who can’t let go…” At the group’s confused look, he merely shook his head. “It’s nothing. That’s all I know. Are you satisfied?”

Kotone beamed. “Yep! Thanks for the save, Shinjiro-senpai!”

Raven let out a soft meow that almost sounded like a ‘Thanks.’ Shinjiro cracked the tiniest, barely noticeable smile before he reached out to scratch beneath Raven’s chin. The smile was gone as soon as it appeared, though, and he pulled back with that familiar scowl.

“Don’t come around here again, got it? It’s not safe.”

Yukari squirmed in her place for a moment before she smiled lightly. “Thank you very much, senpai. You even gave us a hint… You’re very kind.”

Shinjiro blinked. “Huh?”

Yukari stammered, “A-Ah! Uhm, I… You know what, nevermind.” She grabbed Junpei’s arm. “Come on, Stupei, let’s get that hand looked at.”

“W-What? Yuka-tan, h-hang on!”

Kotone blinked rapidly before she turned to Shinjiro. She bowed as low as she could with Raven on her shoulder. “Thank you again, Shinjiro-senpai!” She said brightly before quickly following after her friends.

Once she caught up to the bickering pair, she turned her head towards Raven. “You are one sneaky cat, mister.” She said, shooting him a look. “It’s one thing to follow us and leave Strawberry to herself, but it’s another to get into a fight!”

Raven didn’t even look bothered, merely hanging his head and nudging it into her cheek.

Kotone couldn’t help but smile. “Hang on, I think I might have something for you in my bag.” She said, lowering herself to let Raven walk alongside her. She reached around for her bag, holding it in front of her as she unzipped it.

…Only to freeze.

Big, innocent ruby eyes were blinking up at her.

When did you even get there, Kotone questioned internally, HOW did you even get there?

She turned her gaze over to Raven, who was looking at her expectedly. It’s clear that he wasn’t aware that his girlfriend was currently sitting in the bag just a few feet from him. Kotone sighed heavily, bordering on a whine.

Troublemakers, indeed.

Ren’s tail flicked to the side as he and Sumire watched the group of Persona users gather around the lobby of the dorm. He tilted his head, furrowing his brow. “What did you say they were doing tonight?”

Sumire frowned and nuzzled closer to him. “They’re going to rescue a student, someone called Fuuka. She was thrown into the gym by some bullies. A-According to Akihiko, she could still be alive, but she would’ve been stuck there for ten hours.”

Ren frowned. “Doesn’t sound pleasant.” He murmured softly. “How do they plan on rescuing her?” He eyed the device that Junpei was proudly showing off. “...Please don’t tell me it has something to do with that thing Junpei has in his hands?”

Sumire sighed, tucking her paws under her. “They plan on sneaking into the school. They want to try and recreate the same thing that happened to Fuuka. Fuuka was apparently in the gym when the school turned into Tartarus, they’re going to sneak into it as well.”

“I see…” Ren tapped his paw absently against the wood before he noticed Kotone had taken the time to approach them. “Here comes Kotone.” He said before the two felines stood up to greet their owner.

Kotone stopped in front of them with a smile, clasping her hands together. “Right. So, here’s what we’re doing.” She jabbed a thumb over her shoulder. “We’re going to be using Junpei’s little contraption there to open the school’s door. With any luck, when we enter and find the gym, we’ll be able to find Fuuka when the Dark Hour hits.”

“Makes sense, really.” Ren said to Sumire, who stifled a giggle and nodded.

“But!” Kotone lifted a finger. “That’s not important. What is important is that you two listen to me and listen very well.” She tapped them both on the nose with her finger. “You two will both stay here until I get back, capiche? I don’t want to turn around and see my cat fighting a giant goopy monster, got it?”

Ren nodded. “Understood.”

“Got it, Kotone!” Sumire said brightly.

Kotone eyed them for a moment. She eventually let out a breath. “Okay, I’ll just trust that you both agreed with me.” She twirled her weapon around for a moment before she paused. “Oh, yeah. There’s going to be a girl staying here tonight. Her name is Natsuki, she’s, er, one of the people responsible for what happened to Fuuka.”

Ren narrowed his eyes. “Oh yeah?”

“Don’t give me that look, mister.” Kotone warned. “It wasn’t my idea. But, anyways, she’s been hearing a voice, so if you hear anything while we’re gone, tell us, okay?” The felines nodded, and Kotone reached out to press a kiss to each of their foreheads. “I’ll be back before you know it.” She said with a wink before she turned to join the rest of the group.

Ren and Sumire watched them recheck their things before they left the dorm, the silence stewing for a long few minutes. It was Sumire who decided to break it, turning to her boyfriend with a look.

“We’re going to follow them, aren’t we—”

“We’re going to follow them, yeah.” Ren said, nodding. He grinned and stood to his feet, stretching out with a purr. “Come on, Sumire. Aren’t you the least bit interested in what Tartarus has to offer us?”

“We’re cats.” She reminded him, unamused. “I don’t think it has anything to offer Kotone and the others, let alone us.” But she stood to her feet as well. “And, besides, didn’t Kotone say that we should stay here and listen for that voice?”

Ren rolled his eyes so hard, he nearly gave himself a headache. “Please, Sumire, you know Kotone, that was just a suggestion .” He hopped onto the ground. “Now come on, let’s go have some fun.”

She sighed but followed after him regardless. “I still think this is a bad idea.”

Ren shook his head, pressing a kiss to her cheek. “Have some faith, Sumire. This’ll be fun.” He murmured with a smile. “Just follow my lead; I’ll never lead you wrong.”

Slowly but surely the pair made their way towards the school. Of course, there was a small problem of climbing onto the monorail and riding it, but they figured it out with little effort. And if Ren happened to have swiped some poor guy’s card, then… Well, that’s neither here nor there.

As they approached the school, something twinged in the back of Ren’s head, and suddenly all the streetlights went out, the sky turning a dark green. The pair paused for a moment in their tracks. Ren looked out onto the full moon, pupils dilating.

“This means the school should’ve turned into Tartarus, right?” Sumire asked softly, pressing herself as close to Ren as she could, glancing around hesitantly.

“I think so, yeah.” Ren answered, nodding softly. He turned to shoot her a reassuring grin. “Come on, we shouldn’t be too far from the school.”

The couple continued their way until they rounded a corner, the giant tower sprouting out of the ground immediately catching their attention. Ren looked up as high as he could before his neck started to ache.

“Well, that’s not at all unwelcoming.” He muttered, sighing softly. “You up for this?” He asked, turning to Sumire.

Sumire hesitated for a moment. “Uhm…” She took a breath before she met his gaze head-on. “Yes, Ren. I am. As long as you’re with me, I’ll face whatever it is that’s ahead of us.” She said firmly.

Ren felt all warm and giddy at her, leaning forward to nuzzle their cheeks. “Then let’s get going.”

As the two squeezed through the school gate, they each took a moment to look at each other before they approached the giant tower. As soon as their paws hit the first part of Tartarus, Ren immediately felt a wash of power and energy hit him dead on.

He stumbled backward, clutching at his head.

Sumire traced a finger around the rim of her cup, a light, pretty blush staining her cheeks. “I want someone special to watch me. Someone I’d want to have eyes only for me… Obviously, that someone would be you, Senpai. So… I guess what I’m trying to say is…  I’m in lo… Uhm… l-l-lo… I’m in…”

Ren grinned fiercely in his head but kept a patient smile in reality. “Take your time, Sumire.”

“R-Right.” Sumire swallowed and took a breath before meeting his eyes. “Senpai… I… love you.”

“What a coincidence.” Ren purred, allowing his grin to be on full display as he leaned down to meet her gaze. “I love you too, Sumire.”

“Huh?” Sumire blinked rapidly. “Y-You love me… back?”

“...You sound surprised.” He teased.

“U-Uhm…! W-Well… I guess it’s mutual then, huh?”

“That’d be a fair assessment, yes.”

“So, uhm, I guess that makes us boyfriend and girlfriend?”

“That’s the next logical step, yeah.”

“R-Right.” Sumire pursed her lips, glancing away for a moment before turning back to him. “Uhm, Senpai?”

“Yes, Sumire?”

“Could you do me a favor?”

“Always.”

“Can you… look at me?”

Ren smirked. “Look at you?” He repeated innocently.

“Mhm, just like— Eep!” She squeaked when Ren placed a palm on the counter, eyes bearing into hers with a smug, charismatic grin on his face. “Uhm… Sen—? Ah!”

Ren placed his second palm down, their noses just inches apart. “What’s wrong, Sumi?” He murmured softly. “You seem… a bit red in the face.” He whispered teasingly.

Sumire flushed scarlet. “T-T-That’s b-b-because you’re t-t-too c-close!” She stammered, holding her hands up, the limbs shaking wildly. Ren could hear her heart hammering against her chest. Maybe he’s being a bit too mean, but… God, if she just isn’t the cutest girl in the world.

After a few seconds of long, deep breathing, Sumire eventually brought her hands down, meeting Ren’s gaze with a tender smile. “Senpai…  My heart is pounding, but I don’t ever want to look away.” She leaned forward, just a bit. “I only ever want your eyes on me, Senpai. Only yours.”

Ren smiled lovingly. “You’ve got them, Sumi.”

Ren took in a sharp breath as his vision came back, and he stumbled back to his feet. Wait… feet? He glanced down, his breath hitching at the sight of jeans and brown boots. He lifted up an arm and gripped at the black coat that fit snugly on him. He flexed his hands, a slight, breathy laugh escaping him.

Then it hit him.

He whirled around. “Sumi—” He froze.

Sumire stood just a few feet from him, her vibrant red hair seemingly shining in the moonlight. Soft cat ears adorned the top of her head, and a fluffy tail swished behind her lazily. She was wearing a bright red coat with a red scarf, black leggings and black shoes.

Ren hesitantly reached up to his own head, feeling a mess of curls before his fingers brushed up against his sensitive ears, almost in the same spot as Sumire’s. He glanced behind him to see a black, fluffy tail of his own.

“Senpai?”

Ren turned back towards Sumire to find her staring at him wide-eyed. Ren took one step, then another, then another before he was in front of her, cupping her cheeks and kissing her deeply. He heard the surprised squeak before she melted into it, arms wrapping around his waist before they pulled apart.

“Sumi.” He murmured breathlessly. “I’ve missed you.”

“We’ve been together the whole time.”

“You know what I meant.” He said, shaking his head softly. “Did you see it too? We were in that small cafe, and… you said you loved me.”

“Yes. You said it too.”

“Of course I did. How could I not?” He said, smiling lovingly as he brushed a thumb over her cheek. He blinked a few times before he remembered where they were. “Shit, we should probably find Kotone. She’s going to throw a fit when she sees us.”

“A good fit or a bad one?”

“Let’s go find out, shall we?” He said, putting on a grin that threatened to split his face.

Sumire flushed a light shade of red, but determination flashed across her features. “Yes, Senpai. Let’s.”

Ren chuckled and moved to tug on… nothing. He glanced down at his hands. Why did he try to do that? He shook his head, freeing it of any strange thoughts before he shot Sumire a smirk. “Try to keep up, Sumi.” He teased before taking off in a sprint towards the entrance of Tartarus.

“Senpai! Wait up!”

Ren smiled widely. He wasn’t sure what this all meant quite yet, but he knew that that little memory of him and Sumire in that cafe was important. It had to be, after all. It looked like that’s where they first confessed their love to each other.

His smile morphed into a grin.

This was going to be fun.

Chapter Text

Mitsuru stifled a curse under her breath as Penthesilea struggled to get into contact with Shiomi and the others. She closed her eyes, taking a deep, calming breath. She focused, narrowing her eyes as she tried to talk to their leader.

“Shiomi… If you can hear me, say something. I need you to regroup with Akihiko and Iori.”

Silence.

Mitsuru bit down another curse before she sighed and looked up to meet Takeba’s gaze. “I can’t get through to them.”

“B-But they’re okay, right?” She asked with a frown. “Y-You can still grab a reading?”

“Yes… I believe they’ve found Yamagishi, and I know they’re on the first floor, but apart from that—”

A low groan cut her off, and the two Persona users tensed up before they turned towards the source. Mitsuru’s eyes widened at the two large Shadows that had somehow snuck up on her. She shot to her feet, her hand flying towards her rapier.

“Takeba—”

“Yeah, yeah, I know!” Takeba said, nocking an arrow and releasing it.

“Mitsuru, are you there!?”

Mitsuru dodged an attack. “Akihiko! You have to get back here! Shadows are in the main entrance!”

“Hey, can you hear me? Mitsuru, come in!”

She brought up her blade just in time for it to block a swipe, sending her screeching across the tiles. “Akihiko! Be careful, these Shadows are strong. I’m certain that the rest are just as strong!”

“Mitsuru!? Mitsuru!!”

Mitsuru shook her head and tried to push herself up on her blade, only to stagger back down to a knee. A quiet hiss of pain escaped her as she looked up to see Takeba rushing over to her.

Just what were these things?

Ren skidded to a stop as he entered Tartarus, Sumire right at his side. His eyes gazed over the entirety of the area before they landed on two large monsters. One of his ears twitched before he noticed Mitsuru and Yukari on the ground. “Sumi—”

“I see them. Are we doing this?”

“I don’t see we’ve got much of a choice.” He said, rolling his shoulder and shaking off his coat. “You with me?”

She nodded, removing her coat as well. “Always, Ren.”

“I’ll grab Mitsuru, you get Yukari.”

“Got it!”

Ren planted his feet before he took off in a sprint, legs doing things he never could’ve imagined before as he dived, grabbing Mitsuru by the waist and tucking her under his chin as he rolled onto the ground.

Once he came to a stop, he lifted his head to see Sumire helping Yukari to her feet. He turned his attention back to Mitsuru, who shook her head and finally looked up to meet his gaze. He shot her a dazzling grin.

“Hey there, you looked like you could’ve used the help.” He said with a wink, shooting to his feet, cracking his knuckles and neck. “So, these guys are bothering you, yeah? I was never one for bullies myself.”

“Who are…?” Mitsuru started before she shook her head. “No, never mind. Here, you’ll need this if you want to fight that thing.” She handed him an evoker, and Ren gratefully took it, twirling it around his fingers, which… huh, that’s odd. It’s almost like he knew how to handle a gun.

“Sumire!” He called out, gathering his girlfriend’s attention, who had also been given an evoker by Yukari. He waved her over. She came rushing to his side. “Looks like we’re fighting our way out of this.”

“Wouldn’t be the first time.” She teased before her eyes landed on something next to Mitsuru. She hesitantly leaned down to pick up her rapier. “E-Excuse me? Can I use this? I promise I’ll give it back!”

Mitsuru blinked owlishly, causing Ren to smirk and stifle a chuckle. She nodded after a beat of silence. “Yes, you may. We have reinforcements coming, so don’t worry about taking them down, just try to distract them.”

“Roger that.” Ren said, rolling his head before he placed the evoker under his chin. He took a deep breath before his eyes opened and a grin started to split his lips. “...Persona.” He muttered before pulling the trigger.

Power exploded from his feet as a blinding light overtook his vision.

“What’s the matter…? Are you simply going to watch?”

Ren’s eyes snapped open at the voice, his gaze drifting from the knight that held him to the… man… and then to the boy across the jail cell from him.

“Are you forsaking him to save yourself?”

Him? Is the voice talking about the boy?

“Death awaits him if you do nothing… Was your previous decision a mistake then?”

Previous decision? No… Of course it wasn’t!

“Very well… I have heeded your resolve. Vow to me.”

“I am thou, thou art I… Thou art willing to perform all sacrilegious acts for thine own justice! Call upon my name, and release thy rage!”

“Show the strength of thy will to ascertain all of thine own, though thou be chained to Hell itself!”

Ren’s eyes opened with a grin. He flicked out his hand as a figure rose up from behind him. “Come… Raoul!” He shouted, his Persona mirrored his user’s action behind him, and tipped his hat with a sharp grin.

He looked over to see Sumire twirling around Mitsuru’s rapier with a flourish as her own Persona took a spot behind her. “Let’s dance, Ella!”

“You got my back, Sumi?”

“Of course, Ren.”

“Then let’s show these punks how we do things around here.” He said, clenching his fists before taking off towards one of the Shadows. He reared back his fist and met its face with force, grinning when the Shadow stumbled. He flipped backwards and snapped his fingers.

“Eigaon!”

Dark energy swirled around Raoul’s palm before he clenched his fist, energy bubbling beneath the thicker Shadow before it exploded, knocking it down. He chuckled and turned to see how Sumire was holding up.

“Ella, sword dance!”

Ren smirked before he rushed over to join her. He flicked out his wrist, expecting… He glanced down at his hand, apparently clenching around nothing, before he shook it off and took a spot next to Sumire. “Liking that rapier, huh?” He teased.

She rolled her eyes fondly. “It’s very effective, yes, Ren.” She said with a giggle. “I’m sure it’s better than your fists.”

“Hey, these fists are made of steel.” He retorted with a smile. “Come on, I’m sure Kotone and the others will be here soon. For now, though, let’s give Mitsuru and Yukari a show.”

“Lead the way, Senpai.”

Kotone stumbled around a corner as she struggled to keep up with Akihiko. She glanced back to see Junpei making sure Fuuka wasn’t falling behind before she looked ahead of her, just in time, too, since Akihiko had found the teleporter and vanished right in front of her.

She was right behind him, rushing through it.

“—suru!”

Kotone blinked before the surroundings came back to her, she heard Junpei and Fuuka appear next to her, and she gripped her naginata tightly until she spotted two figures already fighting the Shadows. She tilted her head but didn’t have time to think as Fuuka let out a gasp.

“What in the world…!?” The bluenette cried upon seeing the two Shadows. “What are those!?”

Junpei let out a surprised, gargled noise. “K-Kotone, are you seeing what I’m seeing?”

“You mean the cute guy and even cuter girl fighting the Shadows with practiced elegance that we could only dream of?” She muttered in shock as her eyes widened to the point of saucers. “Yeah, I’m seeing it.”

The boy, who had fluffy black hair and a sharp grin, rolled his shoulder before he summoned his Persona. Power exploded from his feet, and a figure with an even sharper grin, a bright red jacket, and a fedora appeared behind him. He snapped his fingers, and dark energy bubbled underneath the Shadow before it consumed them.

The girl had red hair brighter than Mitsuru’s, and was also wielding Mitsuru’s rapier and seemed to know exactly what she was doing with it. She leapt over a Shadow and slashed with perfected movements, knocking the Shadow down. She flipped backwards with a twirl and summoned her Persona with her free hand.

The silver figure that appeared behind the girl was nothing short of gorgeous incarnate. Her large, flowing hair and the petunias that decorated her head with bright green vines did nothing to mask the seductive smirk that was on the Persona’s face.

“Mitsuru!”

Kotone and Junpei’s attention was drawn away from the showcase before they rushed over to Akihiko, Fuuka, Mitsuru and Yukari. She came to a stop and helped Yukari get her bearings. “You okay, Yukari?” She asked softly.

“Y-Yeah. Those things hit hard, and it’s like nothing worked against them. That was… Well, until those two showed up.” She replied with a soft groan as she held her hip.

“Who are they?” She questioned, tilting her head as they… seemed familiar.

“No idea. They just showed up, saved me and Mitsuru-senpai. We tossed them our evokers, then they went wild.”

“Really? That’s crazy!” Junpei said with wide eyes. “This is their first time awakening, and they’re kicking ass!”

Mitsuru let out a harsh breath as she leaned on Akihiko heavily. “They are… extremely talented, but I doubt that will be enough to help them defeat those Shadows. Leave me and Takeba, go give them a hand.”

“What!?” Akihiko hissed. “Mitsuru, you’re hurt.”

“And they will be too!” She snapped with a glare. “Help them, Akihiko, I will be fine. ”

Akihiko looked conflicted before he let out a growl and placed her down gently. “Okay.” He turned on his heel and rushed to join the boy and girl fighting the Shadow. “Hey, ugly! Come on, let’s dance!”

Kotone tilted her head before something caught her eye. “Uhm… Isn’t that the person we’re supposed to be keeping away from here?” She asked, pointing a finger towards Natsuki.

Mitsuru followed her finger, only for her eyes to widen. “What are you doing here!?”

Natsuki was sweating profusely, and she looked straight at Fuuka. “F-Fuuka…”

Fuuka blinked. “...Moriyama-san!? W-What are you doing here!? It’s dangerous, you need to leave!”

Natsuki’s bottom lip trembled, and she shook her head. “I… I wanted to tell you… I’m sorry…”

“Shit!”

Natsuki was suddenly tackled out of the way of an attack by the Shadow, and the boy shook his head with a wince as he flicked his wrist and stood up. “Looks like he got past me, huh?” He said, mostly to himself before he turned to everyone else. “Hey, if you all are going to stand there looking pretty, would you mind giving us a hand?” He suggested with a grin.

That grin made Kotone twitch. She swore she'd seen it before… But where? Why do he and the girl look so familiar? What about them is making her feel like this?

The boy turned to Fuuka. “Since I know everyone else here, I guess that makes you, Yamagishi, huh?” He ran a hand through his messy curls and let out a sigh. “Pleasure to meet you, but I’d suggest taking cover; it’s pretty dangerous out here.”

The Shadow let out a roar, and the boy winced before spinning around to face it again.

“Looks like you want some more. Alright, fine, who am I to deny you?” He said, cracking his neck before leaping back into the fray.

Kotone, Junpei, and Yukari blinked rapidly before Fuuka shakily held up the gun to her temple. Kotone couldn’t even react before a blinding light encompassed the area. When it died down, she removed the hand from her eyes and felt her jaw drop at the sight of Fuuka inside of… a Persona!?

“Holy hell, is that a Persona?” Junpei questioned with a slight, breathy laugh.

Fuuka seemed perfectly fine, though. “I… I can see…. I can sense these monsters’ weaknesses, somehow.”

Akihiko let out a triumphant chuckle as he wiped some blood from his mouth. “Heh, just as I thought. Mitsuru, take this time to rest and let Yamagishi take your place.” He turned back to the Shadow. “I bet we’ll be able to take these bastards down no problem now!”

Kotone and Junpei shared a smile before the latter jumped in after Akihiko. Kotone turned to Yukari, giving her a pat on the shoulder. “Take it easy, Yukari, we’ll handle this.”

Yukari nodded. “Kick its ass for me.”

Kotone grinned. “With pleasure.” She said, twirling around her weapon before jumping in after Junpei, taking a spot next to the boy from before.

With Fuuka and their newest allies backing them, SEES proved to be too much for the Shadows. With one last slash with her naginata, Kotone sliced cleanly through the last Shadow, letting out a soft breath as it fell backwards and dissolved.

She ran a hand through her hair before putting on a grin. “Easy peasy!” She boasted, only to let out a slight whine as some pain shot through her ankle. “Didn’t… break a sweat.”

Akihiko chuckled and shook his head before turning to Fuuka. “You did a good job out there, Yamagishi.” He praised before turning towards the boy and girl. “And you two, you both did a great job, especially considering this was your first time using a Persona.” He praised with a smile as he approached them.

The girl brightened noticeably, while the boy preened and radiated smug confidence. They looked adorable together, especially with their matching glasses.

Kotone smiled and tilted her head, narrowing her eyes as she finally got a good, long look at the pair. Their hair was a mess, but that was to be expected. Their eyes were sharp, but that also was to be expected. Their tails were swishing behind them rapidly, almost like they were excited and ready to play…

…

…

…

Wait.

TAILS!?

Kotone blinked once. Twice. Thrice. But the tails never left. They had tails. This boy and girl had tails. Actual, fluffy tails! The boy had a long black one that went with his hair, while the girl had a fluffy red one to match her hair.

Kotone’s gaze drifted up to their hair, where it was then that she spotted it, er, rather them .

Ears.

Not just any ears, no.

Cat ears. That was twitching.

Then it hit Kotone all at once.

There’s… no way, though. That couldn’t possibly be true. It had to just be a coincidence, right? Maybe Natsuki was able to sneak past them, that’s what happened, yeah. But… looking at them, really looking at them. Kotone knew better.

She took one shaky step forward, gathering their attention. There was some uncertainty in their eyes, but… also trust? It made Kotone smile internally. She took another step, and another, and another. One in front of the other until she was just in front of them both.

“R-Raven…?” She murmured quietly, just above her breath. The boy’s—No, Raven’s eyes widened, and she knew she had them. She turned to the girl. “S-Strawberry?” She questioned quietly.

Strawberry– the human! –pursed her lips and nodded shyly. “H-Hello, Kotone.” She whispered, her voice unbearably soft and tender, just how she always imagined it.

Kotone turned back to Raven, hesitantly reaching up a hand to cup his cheek. Raven went still, his throat bobbing. She brushed a thumb over his skin before she reached up to scratch behind his ears. “...My brave boy and his faithful sidekick.” She whispered fondly. “It is you two.”

Raven smiled wryly, subtly leaning into the affection. “...Hey, Kotone.”

His voice was the opposite of Strawberry’s, but it matched him perfectly. Where Strawberry’s was soft and tender, Raven’s was rich and suave, practically oozing confidence and cheekiness. So, in a moment of idiocy and stupidity, she threw herself forward, wrapping her arms around them both in a big hug.

“Ohh! My two big, perfect cats!” She cooed, smiling brightly. “All grown and already showing me up on the battlefield!”

Raven grumbled while Strawberry just giggled. The sounds reverberated within her, and she had to stifle a giggle of her own. She hugged them tighter and tighter, not daring to let go in case this was a dream.

Her cats were here. In Tartarus. As humans. Talking. And she was holding them!

“Care to explain to us what’s going on, Shiomi?” Mitsuru asked, raising an eyebrow as the rest of the group approached the trio. “Do you know who they are?”

Kotone gasped dramatically. “Mitsuru-senpai!” She pouted and crossed her arms, latching onto Strawberry’s arm, only to then realize that the former feline was taller than her. She shook it off and shot a look at Mitsuru. “How can you not recognize our mascots? It’s Raven and Strawberry!”

Yukari and Junpei gaped. Mitsuru and Akihiko blinked. Fuuka was too busy talking to Natsuki to react.

Yukari moved closer slowly, hands reaching out shakily towards Strawberry. “S-Strawberry?”

Strawberry smiled. “Hey, Yukari.” She pursed her lips. “Also, it’s, uh… My name is Sumire.”

Kotone blinked before she turned to face her fully. “Huh?”

“They’re our actual names.” Raven chimed in, grinning sheepishly, his hand sliding into his pocket. “My real name is Ren. That’s Sumire, my girlfriend.”

“Ren…” Kotone tested the name on her lips before a bright smile exploded onto her face. “Ren and Sumire. Perfect. Just perfect as always.” She murmured teasingly as she reached up to scratch behind his ears again.

“Wait, wait, wait.” Junpei held up his palms. “So you guys are actually the cats?” He asked softly, eyes wide. “Like, the same cats that live with us? Seriously?”

Raven— Ren winked and shot Junpei a grin. “You know it, Junpei. The one and only.” He shrugged, leaning back. “Besides, who else do you know can look this good aside from us?”

Yukari nodded seriously, a sly smirk growing on her lips. “ That ego? Definitely all Raven.”

Akihiko frowned. “I still don’t understand… Aren’t you both cats? How’d you…” He motioned randomly at Ren and Sumire. “You know, become human?”

Ren rubbed at his chin, a slight tug pulling on his mouth. “Well… That’s a bit of an odd story.” He mumbled softly. “Me and Sumire… lost our memories.” He admitted quietly. “We woke up last April in an alley… as cats. And for about a week we were on our own, trying to piece together who we were and all that when we ran into Kotone, and she took us in.”

“Mhm.” Sumire nodded with a hum. “The only thing we were sure of… is that we loved each other. We knew we were together, and that we cared about each other, but… we didn’t know anything beyond that.”

“I know we’re human, though.” Ren said firmly. “Because when we walked into Tartarus, we transformed and we… saw something. Sumire and I were in a cafe, talking, and… we confessed our love to each other. We were human then, so I think something must’ve happened to us, but what that something is, I have no idea.”

“The way you used your Personas, and the way you two moved…” Mitsuru cupped her chin with a sly frown, but it was gone soon after. “I’d hazard a guess and say that this wasn’t your first time using one. Especially you, Sumire. I haven’t seen anyone use a rapier with such ease and skill, it honestly surprised me.”

Kotone noticed that Mitsuru looked deep in thought, and, if she looked closer, she could make out a hint of concern . But what about, she had no idea.

Sumire’s cheeks were painted with a pretty blush from her fellow redhead’s . “A-Ah. Thank you, Mitsuru.” She murmured bashfully.

“You too, Ren.” Akihiko grinned and went over to clap him on the back. “Your footwork is impeccable, and the way you fight… It’s honestly more fit for a show than anything, but you make it work. I’m impressed.”

Ren rubbed the back of his neck. “I’m still not entirely sure what I was doing out there, but… good to know.” He responded bashfully. “I hope I didn’t steal too much of your thunder, Akihiko.”

“Not at all, Ren. After all, without you and Sumire with us, I doubt that fight would’ve been as easy as it was.”

Kotone smiled, knowing that Akihiko’s words rang true. The fight was a bit difficult even with Ren and Sumire’s seemingly perfected battle styles, so to imagine it without …? Yeah, she didn’t want to give it any substantial amount.

Mitsuru seemingly finally snapped out of her stupor. “Excuse me, as much as I want to continue praising our new allies, I believe the dark hour will be ending soon, so we should take our leave while we still can. And get Yamagishi and Natsuki some rest.”

Kotone saluted. “Roger that!” She grabbed Sumire’s and Ren’s hands, starting to tug them along. “C’mon, I cannot wait to show you guys to the Chairman, he’ll be speechless!”

“A-Ah, Kotone—” “I really think you should hang on—”

As soon as Kotone led them outside, a poof of smoke appeared, and her hands were suddenly empty. She blinked rapidly before turning her head down towards the ground, only to let out a whine at the sight of her two felines.

“Ugh, are you kidding!?” She said, stomping a foot childishly. “You don’t even stay human!? Come on!” She leaned down to poke them in the cheek. “Can you please turn back? You two were so cute together!”

Ren scrunched up his nose and swatted at her palm. “That's what I was trying to warn you about.” He muttered as he frowned.

Kotone stilled. “...You just talked.” She said quietly. “You just talked, and I understood you.”

“Huh?” Ren blinked, furrowing his brow. “You can… understand me?”

“What about me?” Sumire asked, tail swishing back and forth rapidly. “Can you understand me, Kotone?” Her eyes wide and round, excitement filling them.

“I can.” Kotone let out a slightly breathless laugh. “Holy hell, I can actually understand my cats.” She said before whirling around to face the rest of the group. “Can you guys—?” She paused when she took in the looks of shock colored on everyone else's faces. She grinned wryly.

“I’ll take that as a yes.”

“Oh, yeah!”

Kotone looked up at Junpei’s grin, only to see that it wasn’t directed towards her, but instead to Ren. The feline looked up from where he was lazing about on her shoulder. His eyes narrowed in a look. “What can I do for you, Junpei?”

Junpei’s grin grew. “I was just wondering… You remember how you saved us that night? With, uh, those people in the alley? I was just thinking of how badass you were, and seein’ you fight in those big Shadows…” He shrugged and put on a dazzling smile. “Where’d you learn to fight like that, huh?”

Ren frowned and placed his head back down, Kotone reaching idly to scratch behind his ears. “I’m… not quite sure. It’s like my body already knows what to do. My brain sends me a command, and I obey that sort of stuff.” He mumbled, ears pressing back. “I had to learn it from somewhere, but… Well, you know.”

Yukari smacked Junpei upside the head. “You idiot, Stupei. Weren’t we just talking about how they lost their memories? And then you go and bring it up!”

“Ah, I’m sorry, I was just… y’know, curious.” He tugged on his cap. “Can you blame a guy after finding out his friend’s cats know how to throw down?”

Kotone giggled behind her hand. “No, I wouldn’t. Isn’t that right, Ren?” She asked, nuzzling her cheek against him.

Ren glowered but leaned into the affection nonetheless. He eyed Junpei for a moment. “...Don’t worry, Junpei. I’m sure I’ve had a lot of experience fighting, I just don’t remember where I got it. I’m sure you’ll get to where I am in no time.”

Junpei noticeably brightened. “Thanks, kitty cat!”

Ren bristled. “Do not call me that.”

Kotone scratched under his chin. “Hey, hey. No need for that, mister.” She cooed quietly, hoping to stop Ren from latching onto Junpei’s face like he did to that guy that night in the alley. “Junpei was just messing around. Right? ” She said, sending him a glare.

Junpei blinked before he smiled brightly and threw up a thumbs-up. “Of course I was! You’re as good of a fighter as Akihiko-senpai, so you’re alright in my book!”

Ren smiled wryly at that. “Thanks, Junpei.”

Once the group was inside the dorm, Kotone put down her bag, and Sumire hopped out. Ren jumped down right after here, and the pair of felines immediately cozied up to each other on the couch.

As the rest of SEES started to spread out in the lobby, it was, unsurprisingly, Mitsuru who gathered everyone’s attention by taking a seat next to the cats. Ren and Sumire looked up at her curiously, to which the redhead hesitated for a moment before she reached out to run a hand down Sumire’s back.

“I… hate to intrude on you two, especially after such an ordeal.” She started softly. “I know that you said you were missing your memories. Were there any memories you’ve gotten back? And if so, would you mind telling us about them?” She inquired gently.

Ren’s tail flicked, and he looked over to meet Kotone’s gaze. Her heart melted at his eyes, and she nodded eagerly. He let out a sigh before hopping up onto the back of the couch.

Very dramatic.

“Well, up until earlier, we hadn’t gotten any major memories back. When we first woke up, everything we knew was just… instinct, I guess.” Ren said, scratching at his ear. “I knew I loved Sumire, and I knew she loved me. But apart from that, our memories were practically nonexistent.” He said softly.

“Our first major memory was when we first stepped foot into Tartarus and transformed into humans. I think we both saw the same thing, actually. It was us, as humans, and we were sitting in some sort of cafe. I was behind the counter, so maybe I was working there?”

He shook his head. “Anyway, we were sitting there talking, and it must’ve shown us maybe just a part of our conversation, because it seemed like we were talking for a while before, and… then Sumire confessed that she loved me, I returned her feelings and we smiled before we returned back to the present.”

Yukari cooed. “Aw, you guys got together in a cafe? That’s so adorable.”

Ren smiled wryly before he continued. “Our next memory—Er, at least my next memory came to me when I had summoned my Persona, Raoul. I blinked and… I was suddenly in this jail cell.” He said, causing everyone’s eyes to widen. “There was this other boy with me, and these knights. Like full blown, medieval knights. And then I heard a voice. He talked to me briefly; I can’t exactly recall what he said, but once he stopped, I opened my eyes, and Raoul was standing behind me.”

Akihiko frowned and cupped his chin. “Maybe that could’ve been the first time you summoned? You and Sumire were exceptionally skilled, especially for that to be your first time.”

“Maybe.” Ren allowed it with a small nod. He turned to look at Sumire. “What about you, Sumi?”

Sumire folded her paws under her, a beat of silence passing before she let out a breath. “I don’t remember much, if I’m being honest.” She admitted with a soft frown. “But, from what I can tell. I was… in this laboratory of some kind. I don’t know who all was with me, but I saw this girl. She looked like me— human me—and I was calling to her for help. Then, uh, my vision came back, and Ella was behind me.”

Kotone frowned at the story. She glanced over at Mitsuru, who had gone very, very still. Yukari was giving the redhead some glances as well, but didn’t comment. Mitsuru cleared her throat and murmured out, “I see. Thank you for sharing; I know it couldn’t have been easy.”

Sumire shrugged. “It’s alright, I’m sure I’ll find out the truth behind it soon if our memories keep coming back as quickly as they have.”

Kotone smiled brightly. “Not to worry, you two, I’ll be there to guide you along the entire way!” She said, sending them a wink.

The felines sent her smiles in return, and she couldn’t help but feel giddy. That was, until she heard the familiar sound of shattering glass.

“Thou art I… And I am thou…”

“Thou hast established a new bond…”

“Thou shalt be blessed when creating Personas of the World and Faith Arcana…”

Theodore’s voice rang clear through her head, and she blinked rapidly. Did she make a bond… with her cats!? Well, technically they’re not cats, are they? So she supposed that made them fair game. But still, a bond so soon after figuring it out?

She’ll have to talk to Igor about it next chance she gets.

Mitsuru finally stood up, flattening her shirt. “Well, seeing as you both are extremely talented, I would say it would be a waste to not have you join the team permanently.” She paused. “Though, the inability to use your Personas outside of Tartarus might prove to be a problem…” She trailed off for a moment.

“Well, why don’t we just give ‘em tiny evokers?” Junpei asked, tilting his head. “Cats have thumbs, right?”

“Not opposable ones.” Yukari muttered, hiding an amused smile behind her hand.

Mitsuru looked thoughtful for a moment. “That might not be a bad idea, Iori.” She said with a small smile. At their looks, she elaborated. “I know a place that the Kirijo Group owns. It’s an island, with a lab. I can have Ren and Sumire sent there to have their own personal evokers created for them.”

Ren’s ears flattened, and Sumire frowned.

Mitsuru pursed her lips. “Of course, I don’t have to send them now. Besides, it would be a while before I could get ahold of my father and tell him the news.”

The cats brightened before making their way over towards Kotone. Ren leapt up onto her shoulder while Sumire jumped up into her arms. They nuzzled close to the auburn-hair, and Kotone couldn’t help but let out a giggle.

“I guess this means we gotta make the most of the next few days, right?”

The cats purred in agreement.

“Ah, it seems we have a most interesting development…”

Kotone looked from the cards floating idly in her palm to Igor. Theodore did the same, tilting his head curiously.

“Master?”

Igor interlocked his fingers, his grin seeming larger than life. “It seems our esteemed guest has met The Trickster. Formally, might I add.”

Kotone didn’t know what he was talking about, but it seemed Theodore did, as the man’s eyes widened exceptionally. “Master, you mean…?”

“I do.” Igor rumbled with a chuckle. “Oh, what a wonderful surprise this is. I have no doubt that with these new bonds, our guest will benefit greatly.”

Kotone glanced back at the cards. The World and The Faith floating in it, slowly spinning. Her two latest bonds being with the two most unlikely people she could’ve imagined.

Ren and Sumire.

Ren represented The World arcana, while Sumire, The Faith. Igor was cryptic as always in his answers when she prodded, but Theodore was also very unnerved when she came to visit the Velvet Room, his charming smile lacking some of its usual pep.

Kotone wasn’t sure what to make of her two cats being part of her little group of bonds, but she definitely wasn’t going to complain. She has, at the very least, a few days before Mitsuru sends off Ren and Sumire to have their personal evokers.

So she’s going to make the most of them!

Chapter Text

Kotone felt Yukari rub her back soothingly, the auburn-haired girl struggling to keep the tears from falling as she buried her face in her palms. She couldn’t help but think that maybe there was something she could’ve done to prevent this. Something she could’ve done to stop this from happening—

“Are you actually crying!?”

Kotone lifted her head, her tears subsiding in record time as she pouted at Junpei, sitting up straight and crossing her arms. “You wouldn’t understand, Junpei.” She sniffed and turned her head away, causing Yukari to sigh.

“Kotone, it’s only going to be for a month at most.” The brunette murmured reassuringly. “And it’s not like Ren and Sumire can’t handle themselves; you know they can.”

Kotone knew that, obviously. She’s seen them fight, both in and out of Tartarus, however brief it was. But still…! An entire month! Thirty whole days without her partners in crime by her side. She doesn’t think she can make it, especially after getting used to their quiet conversations into the night.

Their comforting presence and warmth on one of her bad days… Oh, she’s going to be a mess, isn’t she?

“I know, Yukari.” She mumbled, hanging her head. “It’s just… They’ve been with me practically the entire time I’ve been here! It’s a little hard to imagine how I’ll handle myself without them.”

Junpei fixed his hat, putting on a grin. “Well, hey, you got us. We can keep ya floating, yeah?”

Kotone’s lips twitched up into a wry smile. “Yeah, I suppose Yukari is a good substitute for Sumire.” She said, nodding along. She tilted her head a beat later, inspecting Junpei. “Though… I don’t know if you can hold a candle to Ren.”

“Yeah… Wait, hey!”

Kotone and Yukari shared a giggle before the former perked up at the sound of the lobby door opening. She hopped up, a big smile spreading across her features as she watched Mitsuru, Akihiko, Ren, and Sumire walk through the doors.

The trio went over to greet them, only for Kotone and Yukari to stop and coo at the sight of their collars. Kotone immediately dropped to her knees and went to inspect them. “Aw, they’re adorable !” She squealed delightfully.

Ren glowered. Sumire preened.

The former grumbled as he pawed insistently at his collar. “Do we have to wear this?” He muttered, only stopping when Kotone reached down to pick him up. “I feel like we could wait until after we get to the island to wear them.”

“The company insists, Ren.” Mitsuru said with a sigh, pointing a finger to her temple. “All pets must have viewable and accessible collars.”

“But we’re not pets!” He retorted before he paused. “...Well, not anymore, at least.”

Akihiko chuckled softly. “Rules are rules, Ren. We gotta follow them, no matter how small they may seem.”

“I hate rules.” The feline mumbled as he leaned into Kotone’s touch.

Sumire smiled and paraded around Yukari’s legs, proudly showing off her cherry red collar. “I think we look good, Ren.” She said brightly, folding into mesh as Yukari plucked her up off the ground.

Mitsuru checked the time. “I’ll be driving with them to the jet in about ten minutes. So you all can say your goodbyes while I prepare.” She hesitated for a moment before approaching Yukari, scratching briefly behind Sumire’s ears before she made her way up to her room.

Kotone frowned and hugged Ren tighter. “Oh, I don’t want to let you go!”

Ren squirmed in her grasp for a moment before he wormed his way onto her shoulder, wrapping his tail around her neck. “We’re only going to be gone for a month, Kotone.” He said with a fond shake of his head.

“See?” Yukari said, holding Sumire in one arm as she motioned to Ren with the other. “You’re overreacting.”

“Am not!” Kotone replied, crossing her arms with yet another pout. “I just don’t want to see them go.”

Ren sighed and leaned his head on her hair. “Think of all the mischief we can get up to when we can summon our Personas outside of Tartarus.” He reasoned, and she could hear the grin in his voice.

“I’d rather you guys didn’t.” Akihiko said with a shake of his head, but he was smiling. “I don’t want to hear another story of you getting into a fight with a guy five times your size, Ren.”

“Where’s the fun in that?”

Kotone flicked him on the forehead. “If you’re not going to take him seriously, then take me seriously. If I hear about one incident about you getting into trouble, I will personally make sure that you won’t sleep with Sumire for a week.”

Ren gasped, his eyes very wide and his tail puffed out. “You wouldn’t!”

“Test me, little troublemaker.” She challenged, scratching behind his ears. “I’ll hold Sumire all to myself, then we’ll see if you’re still so tough without your girlfriend to cuddle with.”

Sumire giggled, and her tail brushed against Yukari’s cheek as it flicked. “I’ll second that.” She murmured with a smile. “No trouble from you, Ren!”

Ren’s ears pressed back, and he turned away. He huffed and turned back to nuzzle into her neck. “You guys never let me have any fun.” He murmured. “But if it means I get to snuggle with Sumire, I suppose I’ll stay on my best behavior.”

Kotone knew that, considering it was Ren, nothing was going to happen, but it was nice to hear confirmation. She sighed and sat down on the couch, allowing him to hop down and fold into her thigh. Yukari took a spot next to her, and Sumire cuddled up next to Ren, the two felines being meshed together between them.

“So, uh, what exactly is going to happen to Ren and Sumire while they’re at the island?” Kotone asked curiously, a pinch of concern seeping into her voice.

Akihiko sat across from them, crossing his arms. He shrugged. “I’m not too sure. Nothing too invasive, I imagine. Just some tests, I guess. They’ll probably have to run through a few trials and errors in order to actually create an evoker that they could use.”

“Tests?” Yukari prodded with a raised eyebrow. “What kind of tests?”

“From what I overheard Mitsuru talking about…” He cupped his chin. “Well, let me put it this way. Ren and Sumire are, obviously, as smart as you and I, right?”

“If not smarter.” Kotone muttered under her breath, causing Ren to snicker. She pinched his ear in retaliation, earning her a swipe of his paw.

Akihiko smirked at the interaction before he continued. “Well, the foundation wants to see how being turned from humans to cats and vice versa affects them. As you can see, their heads, and by extension, their brains, are much smaller than ours. And yet they’re just as smart as us, if not smarter.”

Yukari turned to look at the cats thoughtfully. She rubbed behind Sumire’s ears, the feline preening at the attention. “Their heads are pretty tiny.” She commented. “But doesn’t the foundation already know that they used to be human?”

“It’s been noted down, yes.”

The group turned to see Mitsuru had decided to join them again. She descended the stairs and approached everyone before taking a spot next to Akihiko.

“The problem lies in actually seeing these human forms. Since, for all we know, they only can transform inside of Tartarus. There hasn’t been any evidence to dispute that, so that’s all they’ll be working with.”

She checked the time before a soft sigh breezed past her lips. “Unfortunately, it’s about time we need to be leaving.” She said, turning to Kotone and Yukari. “Ren? Sumire?”

Kotone lifted up Ren by his armpits, only to smile at the unamused look he sent toward her. She pressed a kiss to his forehead. “Stay out of trouble, okay?”

“Of course.”

She eyed him for a moment before shrugging and placing him down. She reached to pick up Sumire, nuzzling their noses together before she pressed a kiss to her head, too. She held the bundle of red and white fur to her chest.

“Make sure to keep Ren out of trouble, alright?”

Sumire giggled and pushed her head into Kotone’s neck. “I will, Kotone. But you know him; it’ll be a workout!”

“I’m standing right here.” The human-turned-feline replied dryly. He smiled, though, when Sumire hopped down next to him, and they nuzzled together before trotting over to Mitsuru.

Kotone noticed that the corner of the redhead’s lips twitched up, but it was barely noticeable. She nodded and turned around. “I’ll be back later, but I doubt we’ll be able to explore Tartarus tonight, so use this time to study any material you might’ve missed.” Her tone left no room for arguments.

Junpei actively deflated, Kotone blanched, Yukari squirmed, and Akihiko merely grinned wryly.

Mitsuru hummed at their reactions before she glanced towards the pair of cats. “Come along, you two.” She said before pushing open the doors to the dorm and taking her leave.

Ren and Sumire glanced back at Kotone, who waved and smiled softly. They smiled back before they followed after Mitsuru, the door shutting behind them, leaving the room in silence. It stayed like that for a moment before Junpei cleared his throat awkwardly.

“So, uh… Anyone down to help me study?”

Akihiko snorted, Yukari rolled her eyes, while Kotone merely smiled.

They’ll be just fine.

Kotone’s pencil hovered over the study packet for a few long seconds before her head dropped onto the table with a resounding thud. She banged her head on the wood a few times until Yukari stopped her by putting a palm on her forehead.

“Kotone, we’ve been at this for five minutes.” She remarked dryly as she shook her head and pinched the bridge of her nose.

“Five minutes of torture!” The auburn-hair retorted hotly. “Seriously, I don’t get half of this stuff!”

Akihiko snorted quietly and tapped his pencil against his own paper. “That’s mildly concerning, considering you scored near the top of your class last exams.” He teased, a wry smile tugging at his lips.

She bristled. “I had Sumire with me during the test!” She reasoned with a frown. She pouted and crossed her arms. “She was my moral support.”

Junpei tugged on his cap. “Well, if I had a magical human-turned-cat I could talk to to give me answers during an exam, I’d do well too.” He muttered as he leaned back in his seat.

Fuuka pursed her lips, shuffling in her place. “Forgive me, but… I thought you weren’t able to understand Ren and Sumire until they transformed in Tartarus.” She pointed out with a frown.

Kotone grinned and pointed a finger at Junpei. “Exactly!”

“Ah, shaddup.” He said, bouncing his knee as he stared at the papers in front of him. “...I wonder if I can convince Ren to help me with studying.” He mused quietly.

Yukari sighed and placed down her pencil. “You two are unbelievable.” She said with a shake of her head. She paused for a moment before a sly smile started to form on her face. “I expected Junpei to fall behind, but you, too, Kotone?” She shook her head.

“Who knew that a pair of cats were both smarter than you?”

“Hey!” “Those cats are really smart!”

Junpei and Kotone shared a look before the latter crossed her arms and pouted, while the former merely shot Yukari a semi-glare. The brunette merely smiled coyishly and held up her palms in a disarming manner.

Akihiko chuckled and wrote something down on his paper. “Let’s try to remain focused, okay?” He said, getting everyone back on track. “A full moon’s coming up, and directly after that are our exams, so let’s try to squeeze in as much as we can.”

Kotone’s gaze lingered on Yukari, who fluttered her eyelashes innocently, before she turned back to her paper. She read the first few lines before a whine slipped through her lips and her head thudded against the table.

She absently thought that this would be a lot easier with Ren and Sumire here; at least then she could keep herself distracted instead of torturing herself with this!

She hit her head against the wood again.

The days came and went after Ren and Sum ire were taken to the island, and Kotone was left all alone. Sure, she had SEES, and Yukari, Junpei, and herself had been growing closer. But not having her cats with her just reminded her how truly alone she was in this world.

It’d only be a month, she kept reminding herself. She can hold out for that long, right? She’d done fine thus far.

The days continued, they even faced a new shadow on the next full moon in a love hotel of all places. She and Akihiko had been brainwashed during it, and found themselves in one of the hotel rooms. Luckily they broke out of the brainwashing before anything could happen, but it was still an extremely awkward experience.

Kotone had to talk to him about it, at least let him know she didn’t see him any differently after what happened.

That’s how she found herself right outside of his dorm room, prepared to talk to him about it.

She lifted up her hand, knuckles just inches away from the wood… and hesitated. What was she doing? How was she even going to go about this? They had nearly… Ugh. This is going to be so awkward.

Taking a deep breath, she finally closed the distance and raked her knuckles across the door in a gentle rhythm. She heard light shuffling coming from the other side and took a step back just in time for the door to swing open.

Akihiko had a hand on the door, his face slightly flushed. He stared at Kotone for a few beats before he seemed to realize that she was actually standing in front of him. “A-Ah. Kotone.” He greeted softly, a bit out of breath.

She smiled shyly. “H-Hey, Akihiko-senpai.” She pursed her lips, and they stood in silence for a moment before she motioned towards his room. “C-Can I come in?”

Akihiko blinked before he nodded quickly. “Oh… Yeah, sure.” He said, taking a step back and opening the door further. He mustered up a slight smile as he allowed her to enter. “Is there something you needed?” He asked, a twinge of nervousness seeping into his voice.

Kotone idly realized that he was probably just as, if not more, nervous as she was about the whole debacle that happened in that hotel. She shook her head and went over to take a seat in one of the chairs he had around his room.

“It’s nothing serious, Senpai.” She said softly, clasping her hands together and placing them in her lap. “I-I just wanted to talk about… you know, what happened the other night.”

Akihiko stilled, and, before she knew it, he ducked his head and closed his eyes. “Kotone, I am so, so sorry.” He said softly, shaking his head. “I know you said not to worry about it, and that we were brainwashed, but I just couldn’t help it. Again, I’m so sorry.”

Kotone blinked before she held up her palms. “Oh, no, no. Akihiko-senpai, that’s not why I’m here at all!” She said hastily, giving him a tentative smile. “Actually, it’s quite the opposite.”

The older boy tilted his head, confusion very obviously present on his face. “H-Huh?”

“I wanted to tell you that what happened in the hotel, it’s okay.” She said, her smile softening. “I don’t see you any differently. Like I said before, we were both brainwashed; it’s not like we had any control over what we were doing, right?”

Akihiko’s lips twitched up. “I guess you have a point.”

“Besides, it could’ve always been worse.” She reasoned with a grin. “I could’ve gotten stuck in there with Junpei .” She shuddered dramatically. “Don’t get me wrong, I like the guy and all, but not like that.” She giggled lightly.

Akihiko chuckled, his posture relaxing. “Yeah, that would’ve been pretty awkward. And, hey, imagine if I had gotten saddled with Yukari.” He said, giving a shaky smirk. “She would’ve had my head.”

“You’d probably still be seeing stars.” Kotone quipped teasingly.

The two shared a laugh, and soon the pressure and tension between them was dissipating. It was like it was never there at all as they talked about the upcoming exams and their thoughts on what the next full moon Shadow, or Shadows, could be.

She enjoyed her time talking with Akihiko, if she was being honest. She could feel herself… connect to him, in a way. Sorta like with Yukari, but also different. She liked it. Liked the way she felt when with Akihiko, how he made her feel less… lonely.

It was well into the evening when they finally finished talking, and as Kotone stood up to leave, she gave him a bright smile.

“Thanks for the talk, Akihiko-senpai.” She said warmly, giving him an affectionate pat on the arm before she turned to leave.

“Hey, Kotone.”

She turned back to him with a raised eyebrow. “Hmm?”

Akihiko flashed her one of his signature, comforting smiles. “You can ditch the ‘senpai’ and just call me Akihiko from now on, okay? We’re friends, after all.”

Kotone blinked before a sly smirk wormed its way onto her face. “Whaaat? But how would I ever show my love and affection towards my precious senpai, Senpai~?” She dropped the bravado a beat later and gave him a tender smile. “Thanks, Akihiko. Have a good night.”

“...You too, Kotone.”

Ren scratched behind his ear as he waited next to Sumire. He watched with a furrowed brow as some of the scientists moved around behind the glass. His tail twitched, and he wrapped it around Sumire before the head scientist, an older gentleman that the pair have affectionately nicknamed ‘The Doc,’ stepped in front of the glass and pressed a button to the speaker.

“You’re doing great, Ren, Sumire.” He said warmly. “Though I’m afraid I’ll have to ask that you both separate for the next few minutes.” He tapped on a few more buttons as the pair hesitantly untangled and sat a few feet apart. “You’ll hear some light clicking noises. Don’t worry, it’s nothing dangerous; it’s just going to test your reactivity to certain elements.”

A few seconds later, Ren did, indeed, hear some soft clicking coming from… somewhere. He wasn’t able to pinpoint the location, as his ears started to ring and his eye twitched. It had just started to become irritating when it stopped, and he shook his head.

He glanced over at Sumire to see her doing the same, and he frowned softly before turning back to the glass. The Doc was talking to some of the other scientists before the door to the chamber hissed open, and the two felines turned their gaze over to the door, only for their eyes to light up at the sight of Takeharu, Mitsuru’s father.

The Doc’s eyes widened, and he pressed the button to speak. “S-Sir, we were in the middle of testing—”

“Yes, I’m aware.” Takeharu said, stepping closer to the felines and tilting his head. “But you’ve been testing them all day; I think it’s time for a break.” He reached out to scratch behind Sumire’s ears. “Wouldn’t you agree, you two?”

Ren grinned and stood up, stretching widely before he hopped down. “More than you could possibly know, Takeharu.”

“B-But, Sir, we still have more tests to run if we want to remain on schedule.”

Takeharu shot The Doc a look. “I’ll take any responsibility, I assure you.” He gently picked up Sumire in his arms. “Come along, Ren, Sumire.” He said before leading them out of the chamber and down a long hallway.

Ren trotted next to the seemingly taller-than-life man, keeping a close eye on Sumire, who was happily napping away in his arms. As they left the building, the cool evening breeze hit him, and he took in a deep breath of the salty oceanic air.

Takeharu glanced at him, amusement coloring his features. “It must be nice to get out of that test room, hmm?”

Ren smirked. “You know it, Takeharu.” He said, taking a moment to pause and stretch again. 

“Hmph, I truly am envious of my daughter’s ability to understand you. Something tells me you would be a great conversation partner, Ren.” The older man said with a shake of his head. “Well, with any luck, perhaps I’ll get the chance soon.”

He led them into the main house, placing Sumire on the ground, the red and cream feline immediately sauntering over to Ren and cozying up to him. Ren nuzzled their cheeks together while they watched Takeharu speak with a few maids, who kept glancing over at the felines, bright smiles adorning their faces.

Ren glowered while Sumire giggled, a familiar pairing. The maids were nice enough, he supposed; they knew who they were and what they were… But still, it didn’t stop them from coddling—or at least attempting to—them whenever they wanted something.

They were grown cats! They could easily take care of themselves! Ren knew how to make coffee, for crying out loud! Oddly enough, he also knew how to make curry, though that was just a tiny bit more difficult than coffee, especially without opposable thumbs. But that was beside the point.

He and Sumire didn’t need maids, who were basically glorified babysitters, really. He has attempted to voice his displeasure to Takeharu, but unfortunately the language barrier proved to be too much. They wouldn’t even give him a chance to write it down on a piece of paper!

He sighed softly, which Sumire caught. His girlfriend brushed her nose against his cheek, rubbing affectionately. He felt a purr rumble out of his throat against his will, but he wasn’t going to complain. Any Sumire cuddles are good Sumire cuddles, even if she’s using them to persuade him from sneaking out.

Takeharu came back towards the pair, causing them to perk up and stand at attention. The older man chuckled and waved them along, his eye creasing in a smile. He clasped his hands behind his back. “Good news, you two.” He said with a little glint in his eye.

“Oh?” Ren’s tail swished behind him. Sumire’s did the same. “What do you got for us, Takeharu?”

Takeharu crouched down on one knee. “Well, I happen to learn that my daughter, along with her friends in SEES, are going to be taking a trip here after their finals. I believe that includes your friend, Kotone, right?”

Ren blinked before his eyes lit up, and he turned to Sumire with a big smile. Sumire mirrored the expression, and the two practically tackled each other in what was the feline equivalent of a hug. In reality, to Takeharu, it looked like they heard that they were going to meet their friends again and then immediately started to play fight.

Takeharu watched the felines for a beat longer before he shook his head fondly. “They’ll be here on the 20th, and, if things go according to plan, you’ll be able to leave with them as well.” He cupped his chin. “We still have a few more tests we need to run, a few more…” He trailed off for a moment before he shook his head once more. “Never mind that. You two take care of yourselves. Tomorrow, you’ll go right back to testing, okay?”

He turned to leave before pausing for a moment. He turned around to shoot them a sly look. “And, please, don’t terrorize the maids any more than necessary.” He added, smiling wryly before turning back and continuing on his way.

Ren and Sumire untangled before trotting over and hopping up onto a nearby couch.

“I can’t believe it.” Sumire said, shaking her head. “We’re finally going to see Kotone and everyone!” She beamed with a wide smile. “I wonder how they’ve been.”

“Without us?” Ren smirked. “Bored out of their minds, probably. Kotone’s probably been burying herself in her studies.” He paused. “Or attempting to, at least.”

Sumire giggled and nuzzled into him. “You missed her, haven’t you?”

“Don’t act like you haven’t, either.”

The couple shared a knowing look with each other before continuing their cuddling.

Kotone stretched out as the sun beat down on her face, a warm smile growing on her lips. Her eyes fluttered open, and she sat up, the soft sway of the boat causing her to wobble for a moment before she shakily stood to her feet.

Junpei’s grin was blinding as he leaned on the railing and looked out towards the island. “There it is!” He announced brightly. “Oho, awesome! It’s Ya-ku-shi-maaa~!”

Kotone found herself mirroring Junpei’s grin. It had been a very long July, and they weren’t even nearing the end! First the whole thing at that love hotel with those two Shadows, then the thing with Akihiko inside the love hotel, and add on the finals and the… seemingly newest member of the group, Ken Amada.

…Yeah, she’d rather put Tatsumi Port Island behind her for the upcoming vacation. She has one thing and one thing only on her mind.

Her cats.

Fuuka frowned as she stood next to Junpei. She forced a small smile. “W-Wow, it, uh, really is something… There’s so many tropical plants…!” She faltered for a moment. “L-Like, uhm… that one over there.”

Kotone noticed Yukari and Mitsuru pointedly trying to avoid looking at each other. She pursed her lips before turning to Akihiko, who merely shrugged. So much for him helping, huh? She took a deep breath, knowing that this cannot stand, before letting it out and marching over to Yukari.

She threw an arm around the brunette’s shoulders. “Hey, now. What’s with the sour looks?” She asked, grinning sharply. “We’re about to go on a vacay to a nice, expensive island. For absolutely free!” She reasoned with a dramatic motion, swinging her free arm out. “ And, we finally get to see our mascots!”

Junpei blinked. “Aw, yeah, I nearly forgot about the little guys! Man, this is going to be great! I bet they’ll be so happy to see us, huh, Yuka-tan?” He said, going over to nudge Yukari with his elbow.

Kotone watched Yukari work her mouth for a moment before a reluctant smile twitched onto her lips. “...It is going to be nice to see them again, Junpei.” She admitted quietly with a shake of her head.

Mitsuru turned away to hide a smile, but Kotone caught it. “I will admit, the dorm has been a bit… dormant without Ren and Sumire. I’m looking forward to having them back with us.”

Kotone was sure her grin was nearly splitting her face in half, but she didn’t care one bit. “That’s the spirit!” She released Yukari and stepped up to the front of the boat, lifting a foot and placing it on the railing. She jabbed a finger towards the island dramatically as she adjusted her invisible pirate hat.

“Onward to Yakushima!”

The rest of the trip wasn’t anything special. A few ooh’s and ah’s at the scenery, mostly from Junpei and Kotone, of course, but it was still a nice little walk from the dock to the mansion. Which, by the way, there was a mansion. A mansion!

How crazy was that!?

As Kotone looked upon the mighty home, she couldn’t help but be reminded that Mitsuru’s family was stacked . Seriously. This place could probably have her set for life!

“Wow…” Fuuka breathed with wide eyes as her eyes danced around the entrance to the home.

Junpei blew out a sigh as he rubbed the back of his neck. “Man, it’s like we stepped into an episode of Lifestyles of the Rich and Fabulous.” He commented in awe.

Kotone pursed her lips before she noticed a pair of maids approaching the group, wearing soft but kind smiles. They bowed towards Mitsuru.

“Welcome back, milady.” One of them greeted warmly.

Mitsuru smiled slightly, a barely noticeable twitch of her lips. “We won’t be here long, I’m afraid. But nonetheless, I’ll be relying on you during our stay.”

“She has maids…?” Yukari whispered to Kotone, who could only shrug wordlessly.

One of the maids turned to the rest of them. “And you must be her schoolmates, correct? Welcome to the Kirijo vacation home.” She paused when her gaze met Kotone’s. “Oh, you must be Shiomi-san.” She said, her smile widening. “You’ll be happy to hear that Ren-kun and Sumire-chan have been absolutely wonderful.”

Kotone’s eyes widened, but before she could even ask to see them, the maids stepped back and extended their arms towards the doors.

“Please, come inside.”

“Man, actual, real-life maids!’ Junpei hissed with wide eyes. “I can’t believe it!”

Kotone shared a look with Akihiko, who shrugged. Again. He’s been a total klutz this whole time. He was her backup, and here he was, not being backup! She shook her head as she followed Mitsuru and the others, hoping that she’ll soon get the chance to see Ren and Sumire.

Once they were inside, it didn’t take long for the group to get comfortable.

“Man, this place rocks!” Junpei grinned brightly, looking around the home with a laugh. He stilled for a moment before his grin seemed to grow even larger. “Say, do you wanna head to the beach? C’mon, it’s right there.”

Yukari blinked. “What, already?”

Junpei shrugged. “Yeah, c’mon. It’ll be fun!”

The brunette blinked again before a smile started to grow. “Sure, yeah. B-But let me get changed first!” She said before grabbing Kotone’s hand. “Come on, Kotone.”

Kotone frowned. “But I wanted to see Ren and Sumire first.” She said with a pout but did not stop her best friend from dragging her along.

Yukari rolled her eyes. “Relax, Kotone. It’s not like they aren’t going anywhere. Besides, I’m sure they still have a few tests to run, so, if anything, this gives us time to relax!”

Kotone opened her mouth before closing it a beat later. “...Fine, but as soon as we finish at the beach, we’re going to find them.”

The eye roll was even more prominent this time. “Of course, dear leader.”

Later, she found herself and Yukari walking along the beach, her feet gently pressing into the soft sand. She spotted Junpei and Akihiko down further along, and her face lit up… only to freeze in mortification, she assumed, at what she saw Akihiko wearing.

“Oh my god.” Yukari muttered, stopping and grabbing Kotone’s arm. “ Please tell me it’s not just me seeing that, right?”

“Oh, I’m seeing it too.” Kotone replied with a breathy giggle. “...I’m going to be honest, it doesn’t look that bad on him, really.”

Yukari sighed. “Of course you would say that.” She mumbled under her breath.

“Hmm? You say something?”

Her best friend smiled innocently. “Just wondering if Stupei could be any louder. I swear I can hear every syllable he’s saying from here.”

Kotone furrowed her brow before shaking it off. The two girls approached the boys, with Akihiko spotting them first. He put on a grin as he placed a hand on his hip.

“Yo, about time you guys got here.” He noticed Yukari averting her gaze, a slight flush to her cheeks. “Uh… Yukari? Something wrong?”

Yukari pouted and crossed her arms. “That’s a… Well, it’s just… Your swimsuit, it’s…”

Akihiko glanced down at his swimsuit. “What’s wrong with it?”

“Well, it’s just, y’know, pretty small.”

The boxer frowned before he smirked wryly. “What, don’t you know? Swimsuits like these—”

“What the hell are you wearing, Akihiko?”

The four perked up, the familiar voice slicing through their senses. They turned towards it, only for all of them to freeze at the sight of a frizzy-haired, very muscular boy around their age with a sharp grin and a swishing tail behind him.

Kotone’s eyes snapped onto the girl next to him, her familiar red hair flowing lightly in the breeze. Her ears were twitching as her tail interlocked with the boy’s. The boy was wearing black swim trunks, while the girl had on a beautiful pink frilled two piece, but what stood out most were the two strange pendants hanging from their necks.

Kotone blinked rapidly, but they weren’t going away. The group reacted in unison.

“Ren!?” “Sumire!?”

Chapter Text

Ren leaned back, hands sliding into the pockets of his swimsuit. His tail swished behind him lazily, almost in amusement as he glanced around the group. “That’s us.” He replied teasingly with a wink.

A wink.

Kotone nearly fainted. She squealed in joy before she dashed forward and crashed into Ren and Sumire, throwing her arms around them just like she did the first time she saw them in Tartarus.

And just like that, everyone started to gather around the felines-turned-humans with ease. The surprise was still there, but this was Ren and Sumire ; there wasn’t much to be surprised about other than the fact that they were just the same size as them again.

Junpei, in particular, wasted no time, as he threw an arm around Ren’s shoulders, grinning as brightly as the sun in the sky. “Well, hell, Ren, look at you!” He said, giving him a squeeze. “When’d you have time to get these pretty muscles?”

Ren smiled sheepishly and lifted an arm, flexing it. Defined and, Kotone’ll admit, pretty muscles danced along his forearm, a wry smile tugging at his lips. “Who knows? Maybe I was a model in my past, huh?”

Akihiko hummed, cupping his chin. “I don’t know, those look to be a little bit beyond modeling muscles, Junpei.” He commented, tilting his head. “You get those after months of dedicating yourself to earning them; that isn’t casual, that's a serious work ethic.”

Kotone grinned and nudged Ren with her elbow. “Looks like you’ve taken the spot as our local musclehead, huh, Ren?”

Ren rubbed the back of his neck bashfully. “I guess so.”

Sumire smiled warmly and wrapped an arm around her boyfriend’s, nuzzling into him like a needy cat, which… Well, the irony wasn’t lost on Kotone.

The auburn-haired girl’s smile kept up as she watched her teammates talk with the felines. She had a number of questions on her tongue, including the most obvious ‘ How?’ of her life. But she held them, wanting to milk this moment as much as she could.

Though that was a bit difficult once she let her eyes actually go over Ren’s body. He was built; Junpei and Akihiko weren’t kidding about that, but… there was something else that nagged her attention.

There were… marks of some kind on his stomach, more specifically, his gut. She swallowed as she took in what looked to be scars. She didn’t know what to think upon seeing them. Ren didn’t seem to mind, didn’t even seem to notice her staring.

When did he get them? How did he get them? Was it something from his past he can’t remember? Or… did something happen here, at the facility?

She forced herself to tear her gaze away from those marks, only to catch sight of others along his wrists. Scars that had dug into his skin—they looked to be from… Well, she wasn’t exactly sure what they could be from.

When the hell did Ren , the albeit mischievous and sometimes risk-taking pretty boy, get put into any situation where he’d get marks like that? Kotone didn’t like the picture she was painting of Ren’s past. He and Sumire, having already used Personas before, having already been in a fight with Shadows before? Kotone didn’t want to dwell on it too much, lest she lose herself in her own head.

So she put on a smile and leaned over to tap her knuckle against the pendant hanging from Sumire’s neck. “So what’s this pretty little gem?” She asked curiously, tilting her head as she inspected it.

Sumire looked down before she smiled and looked back up. “It’s—”

“Actually, guys.” Ren grabbed Sumire’s hand. “Let’s do this away from prying eyes.” He offered wryly, ears twitching. “After all, we’re not exactly people who disappear into a crowd.”

Kotone figured that made sense, so she saw no reason to object as he started to lead them off the beach and towards a small clearing in the forest, where a small spring was. Kotone’s eyes lit up before she practically slid into it without a care in the world.

“I didn’t know this place had springs.” Yukari commented absently as she climbed in as well, letting out a breath. “Oh… This is nice.”

“I found it one evening while I was out and about.” Ren said, taking a seat on a nearby rock, letting his feet dangle into the water. “Brought Sumire here a few times, though we haven’t had the chance to really enjoy it.”

Junpei scratched his chin. “Oh yeah. Guess that makes sense, considering you two were cats and all.” He mumbled, shaking his head before climbing into the water as well.

Kotone tilted her head, nodding slowly. “So… is that what that gem does?” She asked curiously, pointing at the pendant around the couple’s neck.

Ren looked down and gently grasped the item in his fingers, smiling softly. “Something like that, yeah.”

 He seemed to hesitate for a moment before he lifted it over his neck, and as soon as he did, a bright light shone. When it died down, a familiar black fluffy cat sat where Ren just was.

Kotone’s jaw dropped. Junpei gaped while Akihiko and Yukari sputtered.

“Woah!” Junpei exclaimed with wide eyes. “You’re a cat again!”

Ren rolled his eyes before he started to paw at the pendant. “Basically, the pendant does the same thing to us as does Tartarus.” He explained before he nudged it with his head, pushing it back around his neck.

Another bright light shined, and Ren was back as a human, sitting like nothing happened. He flashed a grin, and it made shivers run up Kotone’s spine.

“Pretty cool, isn’t it?”

Akihiko chuckled and waved a hand. “I’d say that’s more than cool, Ren. That’s incredible.”

Junpei gasped. “Wait, does that mean you two are going to start heading to school with us!?”

The pair blinked. “Uh…”

Sumire scratched her cheek. “Well, uhm, we haven’t talked about it, really.” She admitted with a sheepish giggle. “We would like to attend school with you guys, but…” Her tail flicked behind her guiltily.

Akihiko nodded. “Yeah, the ears would be a giveaway.” He said wryly.

“They could just wear a hat and tuck their tails in.” Yukari pointed out, jabbing a thumb towards Junpei. “After all, Junpei wears a hat, and no one looks at him twice.” She paused. “Well, at least not for what he’s wearing.”

“Yeah…” Junpei blinked. “Hey!”

Kotone felt a giggle bubbling in her throat before she turned to them. “Don’t worry, you two, I’ll pick out the most perfect hats for you.”

“I look forward to it.” Ren replied deadpan until Sumire wrapped her arms around him and leaned into him. His lips twitched into a dopey smile as he leaned his head against hers, the sight causing Kotone and Yukari to share a knowing look.

“He’s so whipped.” The brunette whispered.

“Oh, for sure.” The auburn-haired replied.

Kotone turned her gaze back onto the couple. The way they seemed to slot perfectly against each other, the way it felt like they just belonged together, it was… really, stupidly adorable. It was obvious to anyone, or should be obvious, at least, to anyone who looked at them for more than ten seconds that they were hopelessly, romantically in love.

It made Kotone’s heart flutter how someone her age could be like that. But… another part of it was curious about a few things. Just how long have Ren and Sumire been together? They seem really close, so surely it’s been a while, right?

She tilted her head, now getting a good look at Sumire for the first time. She wasn’t as built as Ren, but then again, she didn’t think Ahikiko was as built as Ren, but they were definitely more defined muscles.

It was odd, really. Sumire didn’t really give off the vibes of someone who’d want to work out. Ren? Sure, yeah, his ego and confidence back up his body. But Sumire? She can’t really see it. Maybe if she played some sort of sport…? But which, Kotone had no idea.

Questions, questions, questions. Kotone wanted to prod, but at the same time, knowing that Ren and Sumire struggled to remember things about their past, she couldn’t bring herself to. So she just put on a smile as she sat back in the spring and closed her eyes, enjoying the moment.

She let out a breath as she sank lower and lower into the water, the warmth seeping through her skin and bones.

This was a great start to their vacation.

Mitsuru smoothed out her shirt as she approached her father, a smile on her face. “Hello, Father.” She greeted warmly. “I’m glad that you’re in good health.”

Takeharu nodded. “Of course.” He looked over her shoulder, smiling wryly. “I see that you two are enjoying your newfound freedoms.”

Mitsuru glanced behind her to see Ren and Sumire lingering behind her, their tails swishing behind them. At her father’s voice, they perked up before shuffling over, beaming up at the taller man.

“It’s a lot better than being stuck in a testing chamber for the entire day, that’s for sure.” Ren remarked wryly with a smirk.

“Mhm! It’s nice to be out and about, being able to stretch our legs.” Sumire said, leaning into Ren as she wrapped her arms around his.

“The other guests are residents of the dorm, correct?” He asked, looking at his daughter as he rested a palm on Sumire’s head, the redhead leaning into the affection, ears twitching.

The redhead nodded. “Yes, I’m sorry for bringing such a crowd…” She murmured, looking away guiltily.

He shook his head. “Nonsense. If anything, we have these two to thank for that.” He said, shooting a sly look towards Ren and Sumire, who ducked their heads. He removed his hand from Sumire’s head and slid it into his pocket. “I assume you won’t be staying long?”

Mitsuru shook her head. “I’d love to, but… We really just came to pick up Ren and Sumire.” She said, resting a hand on her hip. She faltered for a moment. “I, uh, also told them of the incident.”

Takeharu hummed. “So I heard.” He motioned to Ren and Sumire. “Ren, Sumire, why don’t you two find Shiomi-san? I’m sure she deserves to have some time with you both.”

Ren and Sumire shared a glance before they nodded. “Right.” The raven-hair nodded, and he interlocked his fingers with Sumire’s. “Come on, Sumi.” He said, tugging her along.

Sumire squeaked before she quickly stumbled after Ren. “A-Ah,” She glanced back at the father and daughter duo. “W-We’ll see you later, Mitsuru! A-And you, Takeharu!”

Takeharu watched them leave; when they left his sight, he sighed and rubbed his chin. “...Why did you hide it from them for so long, Mitsuru?” He asked softly as he turned back to his daughter. “I’ve told you time and time again, there’s no blame that should be on your shoulders.”

Mitsuru flinched. “But…”

“No buts.” He said. “‘Two in harmony surpasses one in perfection’.” He quoted with a smile. “Need I remind you where that’s from?”

She shook her head. “N-No, Father.”

Takeharu nodded. “Good.” He glanced back to where Ren and Sumire disappeared off to. “...They are quite the question, aren’t they?”

Mitsuru followed his gaze. “Yes. They are.” She shook her head. “I’m still having a hard time trying to grasp it myself.” She admitted quietly. “They always seemed smarter than regular cats and always acted differently.”

“They’re quite intelligent.” Takeharu agreed with a nod. “But the real question lies in their ‘true’ forms, for lack of a better word.”

“From what I saw, which wasn’t for long, they moved so effortlessly… It certainly wasn’t their first fight.” Mitsuru mused with a sigh. “I’m afraid the only thing holding them back is their memories, or lack thereof, rather.”

“From what Ren had told me, he was relying mostly on muscle memory.” He cupped his chin. “But, of course, given his lack of memories, it’s hard to pinpoint what is skill and what is simply their brain sending them signals.”

Mitsuru eyed her for a moment before she decided to come clean. “...I think they’re former experiments.”

Takeharu slowly turned his gaze back to his daughter. He furrowed his brow for a moment. “What makes you think that?”

“A number of things.” Mitsuru stood up straighter. “Their strange forms, their lack of memories. The fact that they moved more effortlessly in Tartarus with their Personas than anyone I’ve seen. Not to mention…” She trailed off before she swallowed. “There was something that Sumire had said that stuck out to me.”

“Oh?”

“When we had first returned to the dorm after their… transformation. They had confided in us that they had gained some memories back. Most notably, what I believe is their first time awakening.”

She took a breath. “Ren had said that he was surrounded by knights when his Persona called out to him; they were holding him hostage, I assume.” She shook her head. “Sumire, though, had said that she remembered being in a… laboratory, surrounded by Shadows. She saw someone that looked like her, but before she could find out more, she came back to the present.”

Takeharu was silent for a few long moments. “That is cause for concern, I had thought…” He shook his head. “If this is indeed the case, then you’ll have to keep an eye on them, for their safety. There is no telling what might happen to them.”

He sighed and brushed a hand through his hair. “But that’s for another time. I have a question for you.”

“Hmm?”

Takeharu tilted his head. “Mitsuru… I noticed you accessed our database. So I ask, why didn’t you simply just ask me directly? Instead of using Ren and Sumire as a convenient excuse to come here.”

Mitsuru flinched again. “I’m… I’m sorry, Father.”

He let out a breath, his eyes sliding closed. “...Bring them here.” He said softly. “All of them, Mitsuru.” He opened his eye. “I had no intention of concealing the truth from them. I’ve made preparations to disclose everything to them. This now includes our theory on Ren and Sumire’s origins.”

Mitsuru swallowed before she nodded. “Of course.”

A little bit later, and the redhead found herself sitting on a plush couch, hands in her lap as her eyes were glued to her knees. She wasn’t sure what she was expecting to come from this gathering, especially considering her father had apparently planned this beforehand.

Her father sat at the edge of one of the couches with Kotone, who was sitting next to Ren and Sumire. Takeharu let out a weary sigh and looked up to meet the gazes of the teenagers.

“From what I understand, I believe my daughter has already given you the short version.” He said softly.

Yukari pursed her lips before she nodded. “Uhm… Yes.”

Takeharu was silent for a moment before he continued. “Well, it’s true. We adults are to blame.” He admitted with a sigh. “If I could’ve atoned for what happened that evening with my life, I would have done so… long before now.”

Mitsuru swallowed. “Father…” She whispered weakly.

“Now, I have no choice but to rely on you.” He said, motioning to the group. “What my father wanted to create with those monsters’ power…” He trailed off for a moment before he shook his head. “His goal was a time manipulation device.”

Mitsuru was taken aback. “ That ’s what he was trying to do?” She questioned softly, tilting her head slightly.

Takeharu nodded. “Imagine if you could control the flow of time… eliminate unwanted events before they occur.” He explained with a wave of his hand. “With such a device, you could shape the future to your liking.”

Junpei blew out a breath. “Damn, that’s insane…”

Ren shifted in his place, cupping his chin. His brow was furrowed, as if he was deep in thought. If anyone other than Mitsuru noticed, they didn’t make it obvious.

“However,” Takeharu leaned back and placed his hands in his lap. “under my father’s direction, the research began to stray from its original goal.” He sighed wearily. “In his later years, my father seemed to have only nihilism in his heart.”

“Now that I’m sitting here, talking about it. I’m starting to think that his madness may have resulted from his struggle to break free from that… It’s only natural that you want to know the truth, and it’s my duty to tell you.”

He stood up and walked over to a light switch. He flipped it off, and the room went dark aside from a screen fizzling on and off in front of the group.

“And this is…?” Ren glanced at Takeharu, raising an eyebrow.

Mitsuru watched as her father took a spot behind the couch, resting his hands on the spine as he gazed at the screen. “...This is the only existing footage of the accident, recorded by a scientist who was at the scene.”

Mitsuru’s eyes widened. “A video recording?” She asked for confirmation, turning her eyes back to the screen.

The group watched in a tense silence as the scientist on the screen spoke to the camera in what sounded like a hasty whisper. The scientist explained that he was the cause behind the Shadows that had appeared and that if they wanted the ‘nightmare’ to end, then they would all have to be defeated.

Mitsuru glanced down at her lap until a sharp gasp from Yukari caused her to look up back at the screen, only to briefly catch sight of a man’s face before a large explosion sounded and the video went out.

Yukari put a hand to her chest, eyes widened to the point of being saucers. Her breathing was uneven, her bottom lip wobbling. “D-Dad…?”

Fuuka blinked before she shakily pointed a finger at the screen. “Y-You mean… that was your…?”

Mitsuru tore her gaze away from the brunette, looking to meet her father’s eyes. “Father…” She started quietly.

Takeharu leaned back. “His name was Eiichiro Takeba… He was the head researcher at the time and a very talented man.” He murmured quietly. “But, we are the ones who are responsible. We pushed him to continue the research. The Kirijo Group is to blame for his death.”

Mitsuru looked down to her lap. “I… I can’t believe it…”

Yukari bit her lip and looked away. “So that means my dad was the one who caused it all?” She whispered under her breath, just barely audible. “The Dark Hour, Tartarus… The people who died in that incident? All of it was my dad’s fault?”

Akihiko hesitantly reached out a hand, just hovering over her shoulder. “You okay, Yukari?”

Yukari was silent for a moment before she whirled around to Mitsuru and Takeharu. “Is that why you were hiding this…?” She asked quietly before she glared heatedly at them. “Because you felt sorry for me? Is that it!?”

Mitsuru wasn’t able to hide her flinch. “No, Takeba, I…”

Yukari shot up to her feet. “I don’t want your pity, Mitsuru!” She yelled, her glare hardening.

Ren put himself between the two, holding out a palm to Yukari. “Yukari—”

She smacked away his hand. “I don’t need your pity either, Ren!” She spat before turning on her heel and running off.

“Y-Yukari!” Sumire stammered as she pushed herself up.

Kotone did the same, eyes following Yukari’s retreating form before they left her sight.

Fuuka swallowed lightly. “Uhm… Shouldn’t someone go after her?” She asked softly, glancing around hesitantly.

Kotone didn’t even bother replying before she took off after her. Ren cursed before he grabbed Sumire’s hand and started to pull her along.

Mitsuru opened her mouth… only to close it a beat later as they were already gone. She glanced at her lap before she let out a sigh. “...Let’s leave them.” She settled on quietly. “Shiomi is her best friend, and Ren and Sumire are…” She trailed off, shaking her head. “I think we’re best off just staying here.”

Akihiko shifted his feet, his mouth working silently. It was obvious he wanted to say something but wasn’t able to muster it up.

Mitsuru spared one last glance to where the four had run off to. She just hoped that this wasn’t going to ruin everything between them.

“Kotone, do we even know where we’re going?”

Kotone glanced beside her, seeing Ren shooting her a look as he pulled Sumire along behind him. She flashed him a grin. “Of course I do.” She said, hoping to cover up her worry for Yukari. “There’s only a few places she could run off to, after all.”

Ren sighed and ran a hand over his face as the trio slowed to a jog. “So that’s a no.” He muttered, rubbing the bridge of his nose. At her pout, he leveled a look at her. “Hang on, just give me a second.” He came to a stop.

“Ren?” Sumire questioned, grabbing at his arm.

Kotone came to a stop, taking a few steps back to put herself shoulder to shoulder with the couple. “What are you up to?”

Ren was silent for a moment, clearly blanking out before he jolted. He shook his head before he shot her another look, and she closed her mouth. He closed his eyes, taking a deep, slow breath in. He let out slowly before he opened his eyes.

Kotone furrowed her brow before she leaned in, only to jolt at the sight of his eyes. What was normally cool steel is now an almost eerie gold. They also seemed… sharper, somehow. Like he was more focused, more keen. He turned his gaze down to the ground, tilting his head.

He placed a hand on Kotone’s arm, while another grabbed Sumire’s hand. “...There.” He said, nodding to something on the ground.

Kotone followed his eyes, only to frown at the sight of nothing. “Uhm… Are we supposed to be seeing something?”

Ren merely rolled his eyes before he started to tug them along. “Come on, follow me.”

Kotone stumbled before she planted her feet under her and followed the raven-hair. She furrowed her brow as he made a few sharp turns, seemingly following a trail. “How are…” She shook her head in shock. “How are you doing that?”

Ren glanced at her. “Doing what? This?” He motioned to his eyes. “It’s just something I can do, not sure how.”

She gawked. “You can just… turn your eyes gold?!” She questioned, waving wildly at him. “What does that even mean!?”

“Well, I’m not just turning them gold.” He said, rolling his eyes, as if her question was stupid . “It’s… It helps me concentrate and focus.” He explained softly. “If I had to explain in a simple way, imagine if the least important parts of your world fell away, leaving only the things you need to see.”

“It’s basically like a walkthrough for a video game.” He offered softly. “It shows me clues and stuff like that.” He motioned to the ground. “For example, I can see Yukari’s footsteps, so I’m following them.”

Kotone opened her mouth, only for nothing to come out. She turned to Sumire helplessly, but the redhead just shrugged.

“It’s not the weirdest thing I’ve seen him do.” She offered wryly.

“Can you do it?” She asked with a raised brow.

Sumire shook her head. “If I can, I haven’t been able to. I think it’s just a Ren thing.”

Kotone’s brow furrowed before she held up a finger and turned to Ren. “...We’re having a serious discussion later about you and your supernatural abilities.” She said sternly, narrowing her eyes at him.

Ren held up his palms. “Promise.” He said, grinning slightly. “Besides, isn’t your entire life basically revolving around the supernatural right now?” He asked cheekily.

Her finger faltered. “...Shut up.” She mumbled, crossing her arms.

He chuckled before sombering. “Though, we should probably focus on trying to find Yukari first and foremost.”

Kotone felt her mood drop. She nodded. “Right.”

The three continued following Yukari’s path, eventually breaking through the treeline to the beach. Ren, leading the group, stopped abruptly. Kotone peeked over his shoulder, while Sumire peeked over hers.

“Yukari?” Kotone murmured quietly, stepping in front of Ren before jogging up to her best friend. “Yukari!”

Yukari turned just in time for Kotone to tackle her into a hug. The brunette stumbled a few steps backward before she caught her footing. “K-Kotone!”

Kotone pulled away with a mini-glare. “Don’t run off like that! You worried me, Ren and Sumire!” She said, poking her in the chest. She frowned, her glare dropping. “...Are you alright?”

Yukari glanced away, gripping Kotone’s hand tightly. She spared a look at Ren and Sumire. “Kotone…” She whispered, shaking her head. “Do you remember what I told you? At the hospital?” She shuffled her feet. “H-How my dad died when I was little?”

Kotone nodded. “Of course.”

Yukari sniffled. “You understand now, right?” She asked quietly. “He died in that incident. Nobody knew the truth, so there were all sorts of rumors…” Her grip on Kotone’s hand was tightening. “But, I guess now I know.” She muttered. “He was in charge of it all. People were really mean to me and my mom; I guess it was because of that.”

“Y-Yukari…” Sumire murmured, taking a hesitant step forward.

Yukari huffed out a humorless laugh. “It got to a point a few times; we even had to move.”

“It must’ve been hard.” Ren said quietly.

She nodded. “...Yeah. It was.” She sighed heavily. “But all this time, during, well, everything , I never once told myself it wasn’t his fault. I couldn’t… I couldn’t bring myself to believe it was his fault. I just couldn’t.”

“He was your dad.” Ren offered with a shrug. “No one looked twice at a daughter loving her father.”

Yukari glanced down at her feet. “I never believed he could do anything wrong. He was… He was my dad .” She sniffled and shook her head weakly. “I loved him so much.” She clutched at Kotone’s hand. “I got a letter back in the spring. It was from him, from ten years ago.”

Kotone tilted her head. “What’d it say?” She asked softly, giving her a reassuring squeeze.

To the trio’s surprise, she laughed softly. “It, uh… It made me laugh, because it said ‘To my family,’ but the whole thing was just about me.” She smiled, just barely noticeable, before it was gone. “But that only made me believe in him more…”

She finally looked up to meet their gaze. “When I found out I had a special power, I thought it was fate.” She whispered weakly. “I was scared, terrified even. But I kept pushing through, because I thought if I had worked with the Kirijo Group, I might’ve found out what really happened.”

She scoffed and hung her head again. “...I guess I wasn’t wrong.” She muttered. “Guess it was all for nothing, me fighting with my Persona, huh?”

“I don’t think that’s true.”

She looked up to meet Ren’s gaze. The boy hesitated for a moment before he stepped closer, resting a comforting hand on her arm.

“There was… something that stuck with me from the video.” He took a breath. “Your father had said something; it made me think. He had said, ‘If I hadn’t done what I did, then the whole world would’ve paid the price.’” He gave her a tentative smile.

“To me, Yukari, it sounds like your father prevented something much, much worse from happening. Yes, people died. Yes, people suffered from his actions, but if he hadn’t done that… Who knows what the consequences would’ve been.”

He leaned back, pulling away his arm as he stared off into the ocean, a distant look in his eye. “I don’t know where this is coming from, maybe something from my past, but…” He worked his mouth before he let out a breath. “Sometimes, there isn’t a clear answer, a choice where everyone lives and no one suffers. I think your father saw that and made a decision. Was it the right one? I don’t know, and the only person who does is your father.”

Yukari stared at him wide-eyed before she shook her head. “So he’s a hero, huh?” She laughed softly before it broke into choked sobs halfway through. “Dad…!”

Kotone immediately wrapped her in her arms, holding her tightly as she lowered them onto the sand, trying to ignore the way her heart felt like it was being stabbed at each tremble and cry. She felt Sumire kneel next to her, grabbing onto Yukari’s arm as she nuzzled into the brunette, holding her tightly.

Ren was slower, but he crouched next to them and rested a hand on Kotone’s back as he wrapped an arm around Yukari, his tail coming around to complete the encirclement.

The group stayed there for what felt like hours. Eventually, Yukari pulled away and wiped at her eyes.

“I-I’m sorry… My head is a mess.” She mumbled as she grasped at Kotone’s hand once more. “I don’t know what to do; I’m so lost a-and afraid.” She looked up at the three. “What do I do now?”

“Whatever it is, know that we’ve got your back.” Ren replied, placing a hand on her shoulder. “Always, Yukari.”

Sumire nodded. “Mhm. No one is making you do anything. You can take as long as you need.”

Kotone grinned softly and held her best friend’s hand close. “You’re my best friend, Yukari, and I’ll be with you, no matter what.”

Yukari stared silently before she fell back into the auburn-hair’s chest. “I-I’m sorry for acting like this.” She muttered as she weakly wrapped her arms around Kotone. “I must sound like an idiot, complaining about this when you’ve lost your parents, too.” She glanced at Ren and Sumire. “And you two don’t even know if you have parents. I’m so sorry.”

She took a deep breath, shakily standing to her feet. She let it out as she shot Kotone a brief smile. “I’m alright now… I’m used to dealing with stressful situations.”

“Yeah, no kidding.” Ren smirked. “Junpei is a menace, isn’t he?”

Yukari snorted, and she giggled. She shook her head, her smile looking more and more relieved. “Thanks, all of you. Really, I don’t… I don’t know where I’d be without you guys.”

“Hey!”

The group turned at the sound of Junpei’s shout. A wry smile tugged at Kotone’s lips.

“Speak of him, and he shall appear, yeah?” She teased, shooting a look at Ren, who rubbed the back of his neck.

“He’s probably come to grab us; it’s almost the Dark Hour, after all.”

“Oh shit!” Kotone cursed. “You’re right!” She grabbed Yukari’s hand. “Come on, we should probably head back. Don’t want to get stuck out here, do we?”

Yukari sighed. “I guess I’m stuck with you guys, huh?”

“Damn right.” Kotone puffed out her chest. “Don’t think for a second we’re leaving you out of our sight.”

Ren and Sumire shared a look before they leaned into each other, with the former pressing a kiss to her hair. “You’re stuck with us, too, Yukari.” Sumire said with a bright smile. “We aren’t going anywhere.”

Kotone giggled. “Yep!”

As the group started to meet up with Junpei, Kotone couldn’t help but glance back at where they just were. She furrowed her brow, feeling an odd chill run down her spine. It was strange; she felt like she was being watched.

She glanced at Ren, only to see him wholly occupied with Sumire. She rolled her eyes and just chalked it up to the stress of the night finally catching up to her.

That’s all it had to be, right?

Chapter Text

“Are you alright, Ren?”

Ren looked up to see Kotone looking at him, brow furrowed in concern. She, Ren, and Sumire were currently sitting in the kitchen, drinking some coffee the raven-hair had made for them. He tilted his head, realizing that both Sumire and Kotone were staring at him.

“Hmm?” He asked, wiping away any remnants of drowsiness from his eyes. “Uh, I mean, yeah, sure. I’m okay.” He flashed a quick smile. “Uhm… any particular reason you’re asking?”

“You seemed deep in thought.” Sumire commented with a frown. She pursed her lips. “You haven’t said anything since we sat down.”

He hasn’t? He hadn’t noticed.

“Yeah!” Kotone pointed to his cup. “And you’ve barely touched your coffee. Which, by the way, is a travesty ,” She said, shaking her head. “because this stuff is amazing .”

He glanced at his cup, seeing it was still relatively full and still slightly steaming. He blew on it softly before bringing it to his lips. He closed his eyes as he savored the rich taste, feeling his sleepiness leave him almost instantly.

“Right, sorry.” He apologized quietly with a sigh. “I’ve just been… distracted.”

“With what?” Sumire prodded curiously.

He swallowed, tracing the rim of his cup with his finger. “Last night.” He started, pursing his lips. “While we were looking for Yukari, I had gotten a glimpse of something. I think—I think it was a memory.”

Kotone’s eyes widened before she eagerly leaned forward in her chair. “A new memory? Well, don’t keep us waiting in suspense!” She said, a grin starting to grow on her face. “Come on, spill the details!”

Ren smiled wryly. “I don’t think you’ll keep that attitude once you hear it, because… I don’t think it’s very ‘happy’.” He let out a sharp breath. “Well, to start, I was sitting in this room.”

Kotone gasped.

He glared at her half-heartedly. “I was sitting in a room, with two other boys around a table. There was a hotpot on it, but it was empty, like we had just finished eating.” He leaned back in his chair. “We were talking, and I… heard their names.”

“There was a blond; his name was Ryuji. And there was another boy; he was tall and had dark blue hair, but he was lanky. His name was Yusuke.” He worked his mouth. “Do you remember when I told you about what I saw when I first summoned my Persona?” He asked, glancing between them.

When they nodded, he continued. “Well, I think Ryuji was there with me, when I was with those knights. I saw someone that looked like him, same blond hair, same sharp teeth. I don’t know what he was doing there, or even if the two events were close to each other in terms of time, but…”

He shook his head. “Anyway. We were talking, and I was up next. I don’t exactly remember what we were talking about, but I do remember mentioning something about…” He swallowed, hesitating for a moment. “Getting arrested.”

“What!?” The two girls shouted in unison.

He winced. “It’s all… blurry, and it was like my past self was struggling to remember it as well. I was walking home late at night, and I had stumbled upon a man trying to force himself on a woman.” He explained quietly. “I think I interfered, and the man ended up hurting himself somehow. He blamed me, and I was arrested for assault."

He took in a deep breath before letting it out. He started to rub absently at his wrists. “I think, by the time I was talking to Ryuji and Yusuke, I was on some sort of probation.” He mumbled, stopping his rubbing and placing a hand on his head. “Whenever I try to think of anything else, I start to have headaches.”

Sumire reached to grab his hand, giving it a squeeze. “Don’t try to, Ren. We’re remembering our lives, slowly but surely. We’ll remember where we’ve come from in no time.” She assured him with a bright smile. “I know it.”

Ren was able to muster up a smile. “Thanks, Sumi.” He said softly before letting out a breath. “It’s just hard sometimes, knowing that I— we have a past that we can’t remember at all.”

Kotone scratched her chin, frowning noticeably. “Hey, Ren.”

“Yeah?”

She pursed her lips before she pointed to his wrists. “You said you had gotten arrested, right? So are those…” She swallowed. “Are those marks from that?”

Ren glanced down at his wrists, eyes landing on the scars that decorated them. He rubbed at them absently. “I’m not sure.” He answered quietly. “But I don’t think so. From what I can remember, it wasn’t—they weren’t—... It wasn’t rough. It was quick, straight to the point, and done.”

“Still, Ren.” Kotone moved closer, placing a hand on his arm. “That couldn’t have been easy. And you had to have gotten those somehow.”

She was right, but Ren didn’t exactly want to think about what he’d gone through in his past that had landed him these scars. He hung his head and let out a breath. “I know.” He shook his head. “But, enough of that, we’re on vacation.” He smiled wryly. “Well, you are, at least.”

Kotone eyed him before she nodded, a bright smile appearing on her face in a flash. “Right!”

Ren returned it as Sumire nuzzled into his side, wrapping her arms around him and burying her face in his arm. The three went to finish their coffee in a comfortable silence, but Ren’s thoughts were anything but.

What did his past consist of? Was it bad? Good? A mixture of both? It both terrified and exhilarated him about what may be hiding. But he knows he doesn’t have to worry, because he has Sumire and Kotone and everyone else in SEES.

And that’s all he needs right now.  

Ren rubbed at his eyes, a quiet yawn escaping him as he walked alongside Junpei and Akihiko. He tugged on his hat, a baseball cap borrowed from Junpei, as he glanced around wearily. It was the morning, and he was without his two favorite people, Kotone and Sumire.

So you could imagine the amount of stress he was in.

Adding onto that was the fact that Junpei had invited (dragged) him and Akihiko out to go, in his words, ‘babe hunting’. Now, Ren liked to consider himself a patient person, but he’s already happily taken, with the most wonderful girl ever .

But Junpei insisted that he wouldn’t make him betray Sumire’s trust like that, purely asking him along for ‘tips and tricks’ when it came to ‘charming’ girls.

Ren did not have the slightest clue what the hell he was talking about. Him? Charming girls? Hah! Sure, he possessed the ability to do so, but when you’ve only ever had your eyes set on one girl, it’s merely the process of figuring out what made her smile, and you’ve got it.

So why would he ever have the need to learn to charm other girls when he has Sumire?

But he still begrudgingly came along, if only to see the two strike out and inevitably get slapped for their advances. Akihiko certainly wasn’t doing himself any favors wearing… Ugh, whatever he was wearing.

Junpei had the grin and the looks but… falls short in practically every other category. His words could be a little bit more picked out; he could think on what to say just a tad bit longer… Maybe just avoid talking to girls in general.

He sighed, sliding his hands into his swimsuit’s pockets as he followed behind the other two boys.

This was a mess.

“I’m still not entirely sure what you want me to do, Junpei.” Ren said, moving to adjust his tail, which was tucked under his shirt. “I don’t think I’ll be much help here.” He murmured wryly, lifting his hat briefly to run a hand through his hair, his ears twitching as he did so.

“Nah, man.” Junpei threw an arm around his shoulders, his contagious grin spreading on his face. “You’re here for moral support! You got yourself a girl, and you’ve won over practically all the ladies in the dorm.”

Ren scratched his cheek. “I think that was more so because I was a dashingly handsome cat than a charmingly handsome boy.” He murmured wryly, a sly smile tugging on his lips.

Akihiko chuckled and crossed his arms. “He has a point, Junpei.” He paused. “Though, I’m sure you won over Sumire somehow. I doubt that came from being a handsome cat.” He teased, grinning slightly.

“Yeah, definitely!” Junpei gave his shoulder a squeeze. “Now, come on, you gotta have some tips, right?” He continued before Ren could even reply. “Actually, let me and Akihiko-senpai give it a go, then you can tell us what we did wrong.” He grinned. “ If we don’t manage to score, that is.”

Ren hid a smile behind his hand at Junpei’s infectious mood. “We’ll see, Junpei.” He murmured, giving the other boy a wink. “I’ll be sending you my luck. That has to mean something, yeah?”

Junpei brightened noticeably. “Yeah!” He removed his arm and turned to Akihiko. “Come on, senpai, let’s go and strike up a few of the lay-days, heh.” He said, eyes twinkling.

Akihiko smirked and brushed a hand through his hair. “Try to keep up, Junpei.” He said, flashing a grin.

Ren watched as the pair then took off, leaving him in the dust—or rather, the sand. He sighed, half amused and half weary, before he walked after them, hands sliding into his pockets. He had an idea of how the morning was going to go, so he wasn’t going to bother trying to change it.

About an hour later, Ren was hiding a smile as Junpei came back to him and Akihiko with his head hung. “Aw man…” He let out a long breath. “I thought for sure I had her.”

“Clearly.” Akihiko replied with a shake of his head. He turned to Ren. “What do you think, Ren?”

“What do I think?” He repeated, pointing a finger at himself. “I think you’re both hopeless.”

Junpei whined.

Ren sighed and put a finger to his temple. “You’re both coming on a little strong.” He said softly. “You need to… lean into it, not rush. You guys are acting as if your looks are what matters, but that hardly does in the long run.”

“You can’t expect to sweep a girl off her feet within five minutes of meeting her; it’s just not possible.” He chuckled and scratched his cheek. “You gotta take it slow, get to know her and her interests.”

Junpei stared for a moment before he deflated. “Damn… I hate how you’re makin’ sense.” He mumbled before smiling wryly. “I knew having you tag along was a good idea.” He said, clapping Ren on the back. “Come on, let’s go put our newfound skills to the test!”

Then he was off, leaving Ren and Akihiko to catch up. Fortunately, they didn’t have to do much of it, since Junpei came sliding to a stop behind a rock.

“Woah! Take a look at that cutie over there!” He said, crouching down behind the rock and allowing Ren and Akihiko to stop behind him.

Ren followed his gaze before his eyes landed on a blonde wearing a blue dress standing at the end of the pier. He found himself blinking. “Wow.” Even he had to admit, she was cute. Not as cute as Sumire, of course, but he was willing to give the props where props were due.

Akihiko chuckled. “Looks like something got through that armor of yours, Ren.” He cupped his chin. “Not that I blame you; she is cute.”

Junpei stood up. “Alright, this one we gotta nail. It’ll blow our failures out of the water, senpai.” He said, turning to Akihiko with a clenched fist. “I got this.”

“Have fun.” Ren said dryly as he leaned up against the rock.

Ren watched in amused silence as Junpei walked up, said a few words, and… got shot down. He smiled wryly as Junpei came back up to them with his head hung. He opened his mouth to make a snarky comment before he realized that Junpei’s ego had been wounded enough.

“No luck?” Akihiko asked slyly.

Junpei sighed heavily. “She’s a tough one, senpai. Don’t go getting your hopes up.”

Akihiko chuckled and rolled his shoulder. “Don’t worry about me.” He said, striding past Junpei and down the pier. The boxer was practically oozing confidence, but Ren had a sneaking feeling that it wasn’t going to last that long.

Still, Ren watched as Akihiko walked up to the girl. They shared a few back-and-forths before the girl turned back to the ocean, and Akihiko winced before coming back towards Ren and Junpei.

He came up to them with a grin. “Well, looks like I won. I talked to her longer than you did.”

Junpei sputtered. “T-That doesn’t matter!” He accused with a finger.

Ren watched them bicker for a moment before he looked back to the girl, only to see her gone. He blinked before pushing himself up. “Uh, guys?”

“What?”

“She’s gone.”

“Huh!?” Junpei whirled around. “What the hell—where’d she go?”

Ren glanced around, not seeing a sign of her. 

Junpei looked around rapidly. “Aw, man! What if she took off into the woods? We gotta find her!”

“We do?” Akihiko asked, blinking. “...Why?”

“Uh…” Junpei worked his mouth before he grinned. “Because! You see how skinny she was? What if she got lost? She wouldn’t survive out there!”

Ren sighed. “Uh-huh.” He muttered before he glanced at the ground.

He closed his eyes and focused. His eyes turned into the same eerie gold from last night when he, Sumire, and Kotone were tracking down Yukari. He looked around before he spotted a trail. “I’ve got it. Come on.”

“Huh? Got what?”

“Her trail.” He replied incredulously, as if his question was dumb. “Just follow me; I’ll find her.” He sighed before he started to realize just how dumb this was, and yet here he is, still going along with it.

She clearly didn’t want to talk to anyone.

Kotone stretched out widely as she walked along next to Sumire, clasping her hands behind her back. She glanced around the scenery with a smile, taking in the smell of the trees and ocean with quiet reverence.

The girls had decided to visit a cryptomeria tree, which was considered a world heritage site. Now, Kotone didn’t exactly grasp the meaning of that in its entirety, but she gathered that it was pretty important, so here she was.

Fuuka let out a small breath. “Ah, the air is so fresh.” She said softly as she closed her eyes and took in a deep inhale. “It’s so relaxing…”

“Really?” Sumire scratched behind her ears, which twitched at the contact. “I feel oddly warm.”

“It’s probably the fact that you have a furry head, Sumire.” Kotone teased as she scratched behind the redhead’s ears, smiling brightly as she leaned into the contact. “I doubt your tail helps either.”

Fuuka giggled behind her hand as she looked around. “I never thought a walk in the woods could be so enjoyable. You can’t do this in Iwatodai.” She said, shaking her head.

Yukari and Mitsuru didn’t say anything, merely glanced away.

Kotone eyed them suspiciously before she lifted a threatening finger towards them. She leaned forward, lowering her voice just low enough for Fuuka not to hear. “I will sic Ren on you both.”

Yukari winced before she smiled brightly. “Yeah, Fuuka! I totally get that.” She said, taking a step forward to wrap her arms around the bluenette. “It’s nice to get out of the city every once in a while, take a long stroll, letting nature surround you.”

“Laying it on a little thick there, Yukari.” Kotone muttered with a wry smile.

Fuuka noticeably brightened at Yukari’s agreement, and she beamed. “Yes! Oh, listen to this—” She lifted a finger, her smile diminishing slightly. “So Junpei was acting like such a pervert yesterday—”

“As he does.” Kotone said to Sumire, who rolled her eyes.

“Kotone.” She replied, poking her in the arm. “Cut him some slack.”

Fuuka continued, not hearing their comments. “But I didn’t know how to react, so I guess I’m a little relieved we came out here by ourselves.”

Sumire shifted. “Yeah, but we also don’t have Ren with us.” She mumbled, eyes going downcast.

Kotone wrapped an arm around her shoulders. “Don’t worry, Sumire. I’m sure Ren and Akihiko are A-okay. Junpei is probably keeping them distracted, if anything.”

Yukari huffed. “Yeah, well, Stupei wouldn’t know manners if it slapped him across the face.” She paused. “Which, well, if he keeps acting like that, then that’s bound to happen.”

“Maybe Ren will do our job for us.” Kotone suggested with a little gleam in her eyes. “He’s a gentleman, after all.”

“There is that.” Mitsuru said quietly, her first words since they’ve left the mansion. “But I think Iori will learn his place, Yamagishi. There isn’t any need for worry.” As she finished, her phone started to ring. She fished it out. “Mitsuru speaking.”

She was silent for a moment as the other person on the line talked.

She furrowed her brow before she nodded. “One moment, let me switch over to speakerphone.” She did so and continued. “You’re on speaker, Ikutuski.”

“Ah, well. Like I said, I’m at the lab here on the island.” Ikutuski’s voice came through the device. “And… uh, well, a machine that was supposedly inoperable suddenly left the facility on its own.”

“A machine?” Sumire repeated hesitantly. “What kind of machine?”

Fuuka pursed her lips. “Can you give us any details? I need more than just vague information to locate anything other than Shadows…”

“Well, it’s a combat vehicle—an anti-Shadow weapon, to be precise.”

Kotone blinked. “Anti- Shadow weapon?”

“Combat vehicle!? Y-You mean like a tank?” Yukari asked incredulously. “There’s just a tank rolling around on the island!?” She quickly started to fumble around for her phone. “We gotta let Ren and the others know. Where the hell is my phone?”

Mitsuru put her attention back to Ikutuski. “We’re not currently with the others, so it might take some time for us all to assemble.”

“I see. Well, nonetheless, I want you to handle this as soon as possible. I’m on my way there now.”

“If the target cannot be captured, do we have permission to destroy it?”

Yukari barked out a laugh. “Destroy a walking tank? Misturu-senpai, please. ”

Mitsuru shot a look at Yukari, but didn’t retort.

“Yukari is right, Mitsuru.” Ikutuski said. “I highly doubt you’ll be able to destroy it. No, just focus on locating it, but do not engage.”

The call ended, and Yukari let out a groan. “Ugh, of all the times for people not to answer their damn phone!” She muttered as she shoved the device back into her pocket. “What do we do now?”

Mitsuru brushed some hair out of her eyes. “Let’s go back and get our equipment; with any luck, the boys have… struck out and are on their way back.”

“Knowing Junpei? They're probably just getting started.” Kotone said, hanging her head dramatically, leaning into Sumire.

Mitsuru paused before she nodded thoughtfully. “You do have a point, Shiomi. If that is the case, then we can have Yamagishi’s Persona scan the area. Although, this island is quite large.”

Fuuka raised a meek finger. “I-I’m also not fully calibrated to Ren's Persona yet, so I’d have to rely on trying to locate Akihiko-senpai’s and Junpei’s.”

Yukari groaned. “Geez, where could they be!?”

Kotone and Sumire shared a look. The latter squirmed in their place. “I hope Ren is okay.” She murmured quietly.

Kotone gave her hand a squeeze. “Don’t worry, Sumire. This is Ren , remember? He’ll be fine.” She reassured her with a smile.

Sumire smiled lightly. “Right.”

“Dude, how are you coming along?”

Ren shot Junpei a glare. “It’d go faster if you weren’t hanging over my shoulder constantly.” He shot back as he turned his attention back to the ground. “I still don’t know why I’m doing this; it’s clear she didn’t want to be bothered.”

“Well, duh!” Junpei rolled his eyes and grinned. “It’s cuz you care, you idiot! You see a skinny, cute girl, and you want to make sure she’s safe, especially when she takes off suddenly!” His eyes twinkled, and he turned to Akihiko. “Doesn’t this remind you of anyone, Senpai? Maybe our boy Ren here is acting the same as he does around a certain redhead—?”

Ren’s hand shot out and gripped Junpei’s wrist tightly. “I suggest… you choose your next words very carefully, Iori.” He warned before he released and continued on his way. “You’re right, I am worried, but not for the reasons you keep trying to make up. She said she was looking for someone; she probably went to find them.”

“Problem is, this island is huge; she could easily get lost. If she’s out here past nightfall, who knows what’ll happen to her?”

Junpei winced as he rubbed his wrist. “Ah… I didn’t even think of that. Yeah, man, you got a point.” He grinned, though it was noticeably lacking its usual luster. “Come on, let’s find her!”

Ren sighed but didn’t object as he continued on his way through the forest, eyes scanning the floor for the girl’s trail. They’d been following it for nearly ten minutes but hadn't had any luck in catching her.

Still, they pressed on.

“She must really be determined to find whoever she’s looking for.” Akihiko commented as he glanced around at the trees. “I don’t even see a path near here that she would’ve taken.”

“It’s odd, for sure.” Ren added quietly as he rounded a tree, only to end up in a clearing. He glanced around before his eyes landed on the girl from before. “There she is.” He said, nodding towards her.

The other boys followed his gaze. “Oh yeah, though… Is she holding someone?”

Ren narrowed his eyes before realizing the girl was in fact holding someone. He tilted his head before he recognized her. “Kotone!?”

Kotone turned her head before a bright smile appeared on her face. “Oh, hey guys!” She said, waving like she didn’t have a blonde latched onto her. “Where have you guys been? Yukari’s been calling for you.”

“She has?” Ren said before shaking his head. “Actually, that’s not important—well, it is, but not right now.” He walked up to the pair of girls. “What’s, uh, going on here?”

Kotone furrowed her brow. “I’m not too sure.” She replied hesitantly. “I mean, I was looking for you three when I stumbled upon her.” She motioned to the girl wrapped around her. “She said something about looking for me? Oh, and that her highest priority was to be with me.”

Junpei’s eyes widened to the point of saucers, and before he could even comment, Kotone flushed brightly.

“N-Not like that, you pervert!” She said, shooting him a glare. “...At least, I don’t think so.”

Akihiko noticeably squirmed but didn’t say anything. 

Ren rubbed the bridge of his nose. “This is so dumb.” He said before moving to try and pry the girl off of Kotone when —

“Ren!”

Sumire crashed into him, throwing her arms around him and nearly causing him to fall to the ground. He stumbled backward a few steps before catching himself and smiling wryly as he completed the embrace.

“Well hello, Sumire.” He said, pressing a kiss to her hair.

Sumire leaned back and beamed up at him. “We’ve been looking all over for you!”

“Sorry to keep you waiting.”

The other girls came into his view a few seconds later. Yukari was at the forefront of the group, with Mitsuru and Fuuka behind her.

“There you are, Kotone!” Yukari said, relieved before she spotted the boys. Her eyes flashed, and she lifted a finger. “YOU!” She stomped up to Ren and grabbed his shirt, shaking him intensely. “Have you forgotten how to answer your phone!? I’ve been calling you for fifteen minutes!”

Ren blinked rapidly before he grabbed her wrists. “What? You didn’t call me. It must’ve been the wrong number.” He said before glancing at Junpei and Akihiko. “Did you try them? I’m still learning the basics of mine.” He shook his head as he grabbed his phone, flipping it open, just to check. “Besides, your best friend is getting squeezed by a total stranger, and you’re worried about me ?”

Yukari whirled around. “What?!” Her eyes landed on Kotone and the girl, with the former waving innocently. “What— I don’t— What is happening!? Who is this!?”

Kotone shrugged. “Who knows?” She said with a smile. “All I know is that she said I was her priority.”

Ren heard Akihiko let out a quiet grumble, and he moved to pat him on the back. Sumire followed suit right after.

Meanwhile, Yukari furrowed her brow at Kotone’s answer. “...What?” She said dumbly.

Mitsuru let out a sigh and decided to step in. “Listen, all of you.” She said, looking around. “We’ve encountered a problem. I’m sorry to interrupt your vacation, but I need you all to go back to the house and prepare for battle.”

“Battle?” Ren repeated. “What has happened since this morning?”

“Nothing peculiar, Ren.”

The group looked over to see Ikutsuki, slightly out of breath, walking up to them. “That… That won’t be necessary. We’ve found what we were looking for.” He said, smiling slightly.

“We have?” Yukari asked, tilting her head. She glanced around before her eyes landed on the girl. She stared for a moment before her mouth parted. “No…”

Ikutsuki chuckled. “Indeed.” He walked up and placed a hand on the girl’s shoulder. “You had me worried, Aigis. You know you don’t have permission to leave the lab on your own.”

Aigis(?) didn’t even release Kotone before turning to look at Ikutuski, her face impassive. “...I know.”

“Okay, this has been a crazy day.” Junpei said, holding up his hands. “Can we, like, head back to the mansion now? Please?”

Ren let out a breath. “Agreed.” He said, giving Sumire’s hand a squeeze.

Ikutuski nodded, smiling wryly. “Of course. Let’s reconvene at the mansion; it shouldn’t take too long to get back.”

Later that evening, Kotone found herself sitting next to Ren and Sumire in the reception room of the Kirijo mansion. “Well, that was certainly a day.” She muttered, leaning her head onto Ren’s shoulder, who was running his hand through Sumire’s hair.

“No kidding.” Ren replied wryly as he wrapped an arm around her shoulders. 

“Are you feeling better, Kotone?” Sumire asked hesitantly.

“Exhausted.”

Ren turned to Sumire. “She’s fine.”

Kotone pouted but didn’t retort as she started to slide her eyes closed, only for Ikutsuki’s voice to make her open them again.

He took a seat opposite of them, hands in his lap. He let out a breath and shook his head. “First, I must apologize for the trouble and panic, but not to worry, everything is under control now.”

Fuuka pursed her lips. “So what happened to capturing the tank?” She asked quietly.

“Yeah, I wanna know, too!” Yukari said, crossing her arms. “Because, last I checked, a tank doesn’t come in the form of a blonde girl who looks like she could squeeze through two pieces of paper.”

“Yukari…” Sumire chided with a twitch of her lips, fighting a smile.

Ikutsuki, though, merely chuckled. “Don’t worry, that’s been taken care of.” He turned towards the entrance to the room. “Aigis, you can come here.”

“Coming.”

The group looked up to see Aigis, the girl from earlier, walking in. She stood just next to where Ikutsuki was sitting, though her eyes almost immediately latched onto where Kotone was sitting. The attention and intensity of the gaze made the auburn-haired squirm.

“This is Aigis.” Ikutsuki introduced. “As you can see, she’s a ‘mechanical maiden’.”

“Mechanical?” Ren repeated. “She’s a robot?”

“Well, she’s a little bit more than just a robot.” He turned to Aigis. “Isn’t that right, Aigis?”

Aigis nodded. “I am Aigis. My mission is to destroy Shadows.” She finally moved her gaze off of Kotone. “I have been assigned to SEES, effective immediately.”

“Woah… It’s like she’s alive.” Yukari murmured quietly with wide eyes.

Akihiko let out a slight breathless chuckle. “This is crazy, almost unbelievable.” He said, shaking his head.

“She’s so cute.” Junpei said, shamelessly gazing at Aigis. He faltered a moment later. “But, she’s a robot… right?”

Ikutsuki nodded. “Anti-Shadow weapons were created ten years ago to combat uncontrollable Shadows.” He explained before his expression turned somber. “Aigis was… the last one to be created. And as of now, she’s the only one that remains. The others have either been destroyed or decommissioned.”

Kotone furrowed her brow. “An anti-Shadow weapon, huh? So does that mean she’s a Persona user?”

Aigis nodded. “Correct. I am capable of operating the Persona ‘Palladion.’”

Ren was taken aback by that for some reason, Kotone noted. He didn’t verbally comment, but he did pause in running his fingers through Sumire’s hair briefly before continuing.

“Aigis suffered severe damage in combat several years ago and has remained in the lab ever since.” Ikutsuki said softly. “Though it’s still unclear to everyone as to why she suddenly reactivated herself this morning…”

He shook his head and put on a smile. “Regardless, I do hope you all get along.”

“I still can’t believe it…” Fuuka let out a breath. “An anti-Shadow weapon with a will of her own—it’s almost like something out of a book.” She giggled behind her hand. “It’s kind of amazing.”

Sumire raised a hand. “Uhm, I have a question.” She said meekly. “Aigis, when we saw you earlier, it seemed like you knew Kotone.” She motioned to the auburn-haired girl, who was also curious about Aigis’ seemingly instant infatuation with her, but she definitely wasn’t going to bring it up in front of everyone.

So thanks, Sumire.

Aigis nodded, though. “Yes, it is very important for me to be by her side.” She said firmly. “I need to protect her.”

Ikutsuki leaned back, cupping his chin. “How odd. Perhaps it’s simply her identification system that’s malfunctioning. Or it could be that she's still half asleep… Quite interesting, indeed.”

Sumire pursed her lips. “I don’t know… It doesn’t seem anything like that.”

Kotone frowned and reached over Ren to pat Sumire on the head, smirking when Ren shifted to give her more space. “You’re squirming.” She accused under her breath teasingly.

“And you have no concept of personal space.” He shot back playfully.

Kotone pouted before she removed her hand and pushed herself into him as far as she could go, relishing in the way he muttered under his breath and the way Sumire giggled at them.

“Oh, I forgot to mention.” Ikutuski said, standing up. “You can participate in a wide range of recreational activities here. There’s a tennis court, a pool table… a karaoke machine.”

“Pool?” Ren said, attention thoroughly snatched.

Kotone blinked. “You know how to play pool?”

Ren looked at her like she was crazy. “Of course I do; who doesn’t?”

Akihiko coughed and scratched at his chin. Junpei let out a nervous laugh and rubbed the back of his neck. Yukari huffed and crossed her arms, pointedly ignoring anyone’s gaze.

“You’re kidding.” Ren said, glancing around. “Oh my—you’re not.” He extracted himself from Sumire and Kotone’s grasp. “Well, it’s settled. Tomorrow, I’m teaching you all how to play pool.” He held up a finger. “And don’t even try to wiggle your way out of it. Think of this as me and Sumire’s introduction into SEES, as well as Aigis’.” He grinned boyishly. 

Kotone grinned behind her hand as she watched her friends’ defenses crumble against the raven-hair’s natural charm. Looks like it’s set in stone what everyone will be getting up to tomorrow, but Kotone can’t complain; she’s always wanted to learn pool, after all.

And if it’s Ren teaching her? Then she knows she’s going to become a pro in no time.

She’s already looking forward to tomorrow.

Kotone yawned widely before she fell onto her bed with a lack of grace that she was sure was some sort of record. She groaned into the blanket before she kicked her shoes off and flipped onto her back, staring up at the ceiling.

And then there were a handful of knocks on the door.

Because heaven forbid she goes to sleep at a reasonable hour.

She let out a sigh before she threw herself up to her feet. She marched over to the door and pulled it open, only to falter at the sight of Ren and Sumire standing in front of her. “Uh…”

Ren flashed that stupid grin of his. “Evening, Kotone.” He said, giving her a wink as he sauntered past her and into the room, as if he owned the place.

Sumire rolled her eyes and gave Kotone a quick hug. “Hey, Kotone.” She greeted warmly before starting after her boyfriend.

Kotone stared at the entrance to her room, dumbfounded, her brain struggling to keep up. “...Evening?” She greeted warily before she closed the door and turned around, just in time to see the couple discard their pendants, covering the room in a bright light.

The light died down, and then there were two cats on her bed. She opened and closed her mouth a number of times before she realized she probably looked like a fish. “Right.” She said, going over to start rubbing behind their ears. “You guys have really missed me, huh?”

Sumire preened under the attention, one of her ears flopping over as a purr rumbled out of her throat. “Like you wouldn’t believe.” She murmured, eyes drooping closed. “Ren actually didn’t sleep for the first few nights; he missed you so—” The rest of her sentence came out as a yelp as Ren tackled her.

Kotone watched them wrestle for a moment before Sumire came out on top, pinning Ren down as her tail flicked behind her.

“Cheater.” She pouted, pushing her paw into him.

Ren smirked, ears twitching. “I was merely taking advantage of the situation, Sumire.”

Kotone sighed. “And, just like that, it’s like nothing has changed.” She murmured fondly before she grabbed the pendants on the bed and placed them on the nightstand. “Scoot over; you two are hogging the entirety of the bed.”

Sumire hopped off of Ren and trotted over to the top of the bed, curling up and setting her head down. Ren rolled over onto his stomach and stretched out, claws sinking into the blanket, before he made his way over to Kotone and promptly flopped against her arm.

“Affectionate tonight, huh?” She asked, reaching to brush her fingers down his spine.

He hummed, eyes fluttering shut. “...Nope.”

She rolled her eyes and leaned back to hopefully get some sleep when Sumire’s voice caught her attention.

“Ren, aren’t we going to tell her about what we saw?”

Kotone’s eyes flew open, and she stared at the ceiling, again, before she turned towards the cats. “You guys saw another memory?” She asked quietly.

Ren hummed again, not bothering to open his eyes. “Yeah.” He answered before he shuffled, curling himself closer to Kotone’s stomach. “It was the same thing. What we both saw, I mean.”

“...What did you see?”

Sumire chimed in this time. “We saw each other. We were standing across from one another, and… It was before we confessed our love, I know that.”

“Yeah?”

“Mhm, by the way we were speaking, it was like we hardly knew each other.” She answered with a frown.

“There was a guy I recognized." Ren muttered as he turned over, presenting his belly to the world. His eyes were still closed, not a care in the world. “I still don’t know his name, but he was the same guy that I saw with me when I first awakened to my Persona.”

Kotone racked her brain. “Ryuji?” She said before immediately deflating, realizing that Ren had said he didn’t know his name.

“No, not him. It was another guy. Tall, yellow eyes, really ugly hair.” He paused for a beat. “It was odd, though. In the memory I saw earlier, he… didn’t have yellow eyes. I thought that was strange.”

“What’d he look like?”

“Well, like I said. He was tall, wearing a white shirt, and had a whistle around his neck. That’s all I could remember, though.” 

Kotone pursed her lips, continuing to run her hand down his back. “Anything else?”

“Actually, yeah!” Sumire smiled brightly. “I think we found out our surnames!”

Kotone froze. “R-Really?” She asked before smiling in return. “Sumire, that’s great! What are they?”

“The guy called me ‘Amamiya’.” Ren said, stretching out languidly. “So I guess my full name is Ren Amamiya.”

“”And he called me ‘Yoshizawa’.” Sumire beamed. “That makes me Sumire Yoshizawa!”

“Ren Amamiya and Sumire Yoshizawa.” Kotone repeated quietly before she giggled. “Oh, yes, those are wonderful , practically perfect.” She reached over to grab Sumire and place her in between herself and Ren before she threw an arm over them both. “Well, now that we know that, you know what that means, right?”

“Hmm?” Ren asked tiredly.

“We could have Mitsuru-senpai try to look you guys up! Maybe we’ll find out about your past!” She suggested with a grin. “And maybe then you’ll get all your memories back!”

Sumire and Ren blinked before they lit up. “You know… that doesn’t sound half bad.” Ren replied wryly before he snuggled back into the mattress, brushing his ears against Kotone’s palm.

Sumire nodded excitedly. “Now I can’t wait for when we get back.” She said breathlessly before she snuggled against Ren. “Goodnight, Kotone.”

Kotone smiled and couldn’t help but press a kiss to each of their foreheads. “Goodnight, you two.” She said quietly, warmly.

They’ve figured out their names now. They’re making such good progress, and Kotone’s so proud of them. With any luck, they’ll find out the pieces that are missing from their past and find the answers they’ve been looking for.

Well, one thing is for certain, at least.

Kotone’s going to be there with them the entire way.

Chapter Text

Mitsuru stared at the report on the screen, frozen. Her mouth was flat, eyes slightly narrowed as she raked over the information for the twelfth time in the last thirty minutes. Her fingers drummed along the table, chest slowly rising and falling.

She couldn’t move. Partly from shock, partly from simply not believing what she was seeing. She couldn’t believe it. It wasn’t a choice between wanting or choosing to believe it; she just simply couldn’t .

Because it made no logical sense. It just wasn’t possible.

A knock on the door caused her to finally tear her gaze off of the screen. “...Come in.” She said, reaching to hide the information.

“Mitsuru?” Akihiko’s voice caused her to pause. “Everything alright? You’ve been cooped up in here for the last hour.”

Mitsuru glanced between him and the reports before she leaned back, choosing not to hide it. “Akihiko, I want you to look at this.”

“What’s this?” He asked, coming up behind her to rest his hand on the back of the chair she was sitting in.

“...Our report on Ren Amamiya and Sumire Yoshizawa.”

Akihiko jolted before he leaned forward, attention now thoroughly snatched. “Really?” He moved to pull up another chair, rolling it up to Mitsuru and leaning onto the desk. “What’s it say? Anything important?”

Mitsuru swallowed and took a deep breath. “...Ren Amamiya is currently living in a small town called Inaba.” She let out a sigh. “And he’s nine years old.”

Akihiko froze, slowly turning to look at her. “ Nine ?”

“Sumire Yoshizawa resides in Tokyo, along with her sister, father, and mother. She is eight years old.”

“C-Could it be just a case of them having the same name?” He asked weakly.

Mitsuru shook her head. “According to the report, their physical appearance matches up. Minus the cat features, of course.”

Akihiko turned back towards the screen. “Mitsuru, you’re not saying what I think you’re saying, are you?” He asked hesitantly before he shot to his feet. “Please tell me you’re not! It’s ridiculous, incomprehensible! Impossible!”

“I’m telling you what we know, Akihiko.” She replied with a sharp breath. “Based on what we know , we can draw the conclusion that Ren and Sumire have… time traveled back from somewhere in the distant future.”

Akihiko put a hand to his temple. “Oh my God.” He muttered, rubbing his head. “Time travel… Holy…” He looked up and snapped his fingers. “Didn’t your father say something about that?”

Mitsuru nodded. “My grandfather apparently wanted to create a time manipulation device. It looks like someone in the future was able to do so. And they sent back Ren and Sumire in the process.”

Akihiko was silent for a few long seconds. “Okay. Okay, okay okay.” He held up his palms. “Let’s say you’re right. That Ren and Sumire did get sent back from the future. That brings up entirely new questions.”

He started to list them off on his fingers. “Why are their memories gone? How come they turned into cats? If the memories they’ve gotten of them gaining their Personas is actually in the future, does that mean the Dark Hour is still active? Did we fail, and that’s why they were sent back?”

“I don’t know, Akihiko.” Mitsuru replied stiffly. “There’s only so much we can draw conclusions from.” She looked back at the screen. “We need to let the others know about this.”

“Well, yeah.” He collapsed into his chair, running a hand over his face. “...Is there anything important about them? The younger versions of themselves, I mean.”

“Nothing to be noteworthy about. They’re not particularly interesting, and I don’t mean that in a bad way. I can’t say for certain if they have the potential, since it’s wholly possible they didn't until they reached our Ren and Sumire’s age.”

“How old are they?”

“We have no idea.” Mitsuru muttered. “We know their current age, but that’s just in 2009. We don’t know when Ren and Sumire were sent back, and unless a memory reveals it, we’ll just have to assume.”

“They’re going to be enrolling soon, though, right?”

Mitsuru nodded. “They’re going to be second-years, if only to satisfy Shiomi-san’s begging.”

At that, Akihiko cracked a grin. “C’mon, Mitsuru, do you blame Kotone?”

Mitsuru turned to hide the smile on her face. “Regardless, this is important, and we’ll need to get everyone here as soon as we can.” She let out a sigh. “I’ll be contacting my father when you leave; he’ll definitely need to know about what we’ve found, if he hasn’t already been notified.”

Akihiko nodded shakily. “Right.” He swallowed and rubbed his hand over his face. “I still can’t believe it. Time travel. I-I mean, I know we spend a good chunk of our time in a hidden twenty-fifth hour of the day, but still—”

“Akihiko.” Mitsuru stood to her feet and grabbed his shoulders. “You need to take a deep breath.” She said sternly. “...Go grab Shiomi and the others. Have them meet me up here; I need to grab the chairman.”

“Okay, yeah. Yeah, I got that.” Akihiko slid out of the room, shaking his head and continuing to mutter about the absurdity of the revelations of Ren and Sumire’s past—or rather, everyone else’s future .

Mitsuru turned back to the screen, frowning heavily as she gazed over the reports for Ren and Sumire once again. This discovery brought more questions than answers; Akihiko was right about that.

What was the driving force behind Ren and Sumire’s appearance? Did someone in the future succeed where her grandfather failed? If so, why send them back here, at this time? Had SEES failed to push back the Dark Hour? Did they fail to beat the full moon Shadows, and thus Ren and Sumire were forced back here?

But if that was the case, then how come the world where Ren and Sumire’s memories come from seem… normal? They didn’t mention seeing or hearing anything similar to apathy syndrome, after all.

Though… there was the lingering concern about the memories they gained when they summoned their Personas. Ren’s memory of being in a dungeon surrounded by knights, and Sumire’s in the strange laboratory. Where did those fit in?

She stared at the screen for a moment longer before she sat back down in the chair, rubbing her temple.

Nothing was ever simple when it came to those two, was it?

Kotone pursed her lips as Mitsuru pulled up another slide.

“And this is all we have on Ren Amamiya, the nine-year-old.” She said with a soft sigh. “He has a twin sister, Kiriko Amamiya. Loving parents, close friends. From all accounts, he appears to be living a regular life.”

“Just like Sumire.” Yukari whispered, hands clasped in front of her.

Kotone risked a glance at the couple, who had been deathly silent and still since Mitsuru had brought up the whole ‘time travel’ thing. But, then again, so had mostly everyone else. She turned back to Mitsuru and raised a hand.

Mitsuru caught her gaze. “...Yes, Shiomi?”

Kotone lowered her hand. “How do we know that Ren and Sumire were purposefully sent back here?” She asked curiously. “For all we know, they could’ve been involved in some freak accident like what happened all those years ago.” She reasoned, tapping her chin.

“She brings up a good point.” Akihiko said quietly, leaning up against the arm of the couch. “Ren and Sumire’s memories have been nothing but good—ah, mostly good.” He amended quickly. “They seemed to be living a happy life. Though they’ve gained a Persona, that doesn’t mean anything. After all—" He stopped himself and paused. “...Nevermind.”

Mitsuru hummed. “What do you think, Chairman?”

Ikutsuki had been silent, a usual far cry from how he usually is. He jolted slightly at Mitsuru’s callout, and he put on a small frown. “It’s… certainly unusual. To think that someone had succeeded in the future of actual time travel…” He shook his head. “Well, considering that Ren and Sumire’s futures, the current version of them, are rather set in stone, we can assume a few things.”

“H-Hang on.” Junpei jumped in. “How do we know that they’re set in stone?” He asked, tilting his head. “For all we know, we could do something and end up changing things.”

“That would create a paradox.” Aigis said calmly. “Because Ren and Sumire from the future are here, in this time, then their current selves would have to grow up the same way in order to end up back here. If they don’t, then they never traveled back here to reveal themselves and change things, hence—”

“They would grow up to travel back in time, starting the cycle over again.” Akihiko finished with a wince. He ran a hand over his face. “Well, what do we do now?” He asked, glancing around. “Obviously this changes things. With the Dark Hour gone in the future, we must’ve done something right.”

“The question is…” Kotone cupped her chin. “What is it?” She pouted before turning to Ren and Sumire. “Quick, tell us what to do!”

Ren blinked. “What?” He asked dumbly, the first word out of his mouth since this whole thing started.

“C’mon, if you’re from the future, then you and Sumire hold the key that tells us how to get that future!” She reasoned with a bright grin. “So rack that brain! Get to work. Chop chop!”

Ren ran a hand over his face, rubbing his eyes. “I think we need a little bit of time to actually process everything we just learned.” He said, sliding an arm around Sumire’s waist. “Like, you know, the whole ‘being from the future’ thing. I mean, I have a sister . We both have sisters, and… I can’t remember a thing about her.” He whispered, staring off at nothing.

Sumire nodded absently. “Mhm. I want to remember my sister, but… it hurts to try and force myself to remember things.” She let out a sigh. “Ikutsuki, didn’t you say we could assume a few things?”

Ikutsuki blinked. “Ah.” He nodded. “Right, yes, I did.” He cleared his throat. “Well, Akihiko mentioned one of them. We can assume the Dark Hour was stopped sometime in the distant future, either by us or someone else.” He reasoned with a wave of his hand. “We can also safely assume that there might be different ways to summon a Persona.”

“How do you figure that?” Junpei asked, leaning back. “Don’t’cha need an evoker for that?”

“Well, yes, but consider this.” Ikutsuki leaned forward. “The only people capable of creating an evoker for the use of summoning a Persona is the Kirijo Group. Assuming that Ren and Sumire don’t know any of us in the future they come from, then how would they have summoned for the first time without an evoker?”

Fuuka’s eyes widened. “They couldn't have, since they didn’t have what they needed.”

“That we know of.” Ikutsuki agreed with a nod. “There are still many things we don’t know about Personas and the Dark Hour as a whole.” He leaned back and cupped his chin. “Which actually brings me to my last assumption. We can assume that Tartarus had been vanquished along with the Dark Hour.”

The group let that stew in silence for a little bit before Kotone decided to break it. “So, uh… like Akihiko-senpai said, what do we do now?”

Mitsuru twitched before she shook her head. “I see no reason why we should break away from what our current objective is. With Ren and Sumire here, there’s sure to be something that reveals itself.” She offered, standing up. “We know this for certain though.” She said, glancing around. “There is a future worth fighting for, a future that we fought for and, by all counts, won for. Hold onto that.”

Kotone nodded proudly with a smile, and soon everyone started to trickle out of the room. She lingered with Ren and Sumire when Mitsuru approached them.

“Ren, Sumire.” She hesitated for a moment before she continued. “I know this isn’t the best of times, but you’ll both be enrolled alongside Aigis. I assume that you both have figured out how to hide your… features?”

Kotone had to hide a giggle at the way the couple’s ears twitched in unison, their tails swishing behind them.

Ren cracked a small grin before he reached for the table and flipped a stylish black wide-brimmed hat with a white belt wrapped around it onto his head. “You know it, Mitsuru.”

Sumire’s lips twitched up into a small smile of her own, and she reached to grab a matching wide-brimmed hat, though hers was white, sliding it onto her head. “Mhm!”

“Stylish.” Kotone commented cheekily.

Ren shot her a look before he turned back to Mitsuru. “We figured we could just tuck our tails into our uniforms.”

Mitsuru nodded. “Right. Well, I’ll leave you three to get a good night’s rest.” She said before turning and leaving the room.

Kotone watched her leave before she turned back to Ren and Sumire. She reached out and gripped their hands. “Are you two alright?” She said, her smile dropping and voice softening. “It’s okay if you’re not.”

Ren flinched, actually flinched , and Kotone couldn’t help but reach out a hand to cup his cheek. He froze for a few moments before he let out a soft sigh and grabbed Sumire’s hand. “...I’m scared, Kotone.” He admitted in a whisper. “We already have counterparts here, so what’s going to happen to our friends in the future? Our family?”

“Did we just vanish from their lives? Disappeared without a trace?” He questioned with a shake of his head. “I already had a lot of questions before, but now…? Now that I know we don’t belong here and that us being here is nothing more than some accident—”

Kotone cut him off by throwing her arms around him and nuzzling into his arm. “Ren, don’t talk like that!” She chided with a glare. “You have no idea what you and Sumire have done for us! For me .” Her voice cracked, and she held him tighter, reaching over to tug Sumire in as well.

“You two have helped give me my life back.” She murmured, burying her face in Ren’s arm. “I don’t remember the last time I felt genuinely happy before I met you two and everyone else. There aren't enough words in the world to describe how—how thankful I am that I met you.”

She pulled away with a big, wet smile. “Knowing whether or not you being here is an accident couldn’t matter less to me. All I know is that you’re here, right now , helping me and everyone else.” She planted a kiss on his cheek before doing the same to Sumire.

“You two are so important—you have to be, after all. You guys have been sent back for some reason, and I’m sure you’ll remember it no matter what.” She said, giving them a hint of a grin.

The couple stared at her, shocked silence etching across their features before they wrapped their arms around Kotone, hiding their faces. Kotone returned the embrace with just as much vigor, and she closed her eyes, letting out a quiet breath.

She’s not sure what she did to deserve such wonderful, amazing felines-turned-humans, but she isn’t going to complain one bit. Because here, in their arms, she felt warm, she felt loved, she felt…

She felt safe .

Kotone stretched her arms above her head as she walked into Tartarus along with the rest of her team. She tugged on the SEES armband before she put on a grin and twirled around. “Right-o!” She said, clapping her hands together. “Seeing as we have, officially, gained three new members, I was thinking we’d change up the current team.”

Ren glanced at Sumire and hid a grin behind his hand as she leaned into him, nuzzling into his arms, her ears twitching. He wrapped an arm around her waist and tugged her flush against him, resting his chin on her head.

“Ren!”

He looked up at the sound of his name being called. “Yeah?”

“You, Sumire, and Aigis will be on the front lines.” Kotone flashed a smirk. “Think you can handle it?”

Ren huffed and started to absently twirl around the dagger that Kotone had bought for him. He balanced the tip of the blade on his finger. “I’m a little offended you even needed to ask.” He remarked dryly with a wink.

Yukari sighed from somewhere behind him. “Yeah, that’s about what I expected.”

“Is handling a knife like that really safe?” Akihiko couldn’t help but ask, pointing to the dagger in Ren’s hand.

“Probably not.” Ren shrugged. “But, I have a feeling I’ve never messed up before, so I think I’m alright.” He grinned wryly. “Why? You nervous about me messing up a trick?”

Akihiko smiled and shook his head. “Only a little.” He said, waving a hand.

Ren smirked and turned back towards Kotone, only to see her walking off a fair distance away from the group towards a glowing blue door. He tilted her head as she watched her greet a sharply dressed young man in dark blue and black pants. He was also wearing a little hat and had piercing golden eyes.

The young man smiled at Kotone’s greeting, and he looked up, and then his and Ren’s gazes met. They seemed to stare at one another for a moment before the other man shook his head and motioned towards the door.

He and Kotone entered, leaving Ren to stew with his own thoughts.

He furrowed his brow. As far as he could tell, the door didn’t lead anywhere—could it be just another teleporter like the one Mitsuru told them about? He watched it for a moment longer before Junpei came up to him, glancing at the same door.

“Yeah, it’s weird, isn’t it?” He asked, tilting his head.

Ren nodded. “It’s like it’s some sort of—”

“The way she just stares off at nothing, it’s like she’s spacing out big time .”

He blinked. “...Huh?”

Junpei smiled wryly. “What? C’mon, even I can tell you were staring at her.” He glanced at the door. “It’s freaky, though. She just stares off and then comes back a little bit later with new Personas!”

“But…” He trailed off, pointing weakly at where Kotone was certainly not staring off at nothing. “Sumi?”

“Hmm?” She looked up from his arm.

“...Do you see Kotone standing over there?” He asked weakly.

She followed his finger. “Yeah.” She said before furrowing her brow and turning to him. “Are you alright, Ren?”

No, I’m certainly not.

“Yeah, it’s just…” He furrowed his brow before he gently slid out of Sumire’s grasp. “Give me a second.” He said, walking over to the door.

“I wouldn’t try it, man.” Akihiko said, giving him a grin. “Junpei and Yukari both have tried to get her back down to earth with no luck. Doubt you’ll be any better.”

Ren shot him a look before he walked up to the eerily blue door, a soft glow reflecting in his eyes. He hesitantly lifted his hand and was about to press his palm to it when—

“Well, hello, Trickster.”

Ren jolted and turned his neck so fast, he was shocked he didn’t break it. Standing in front of him was a young woman with bright yellow eyes, almost identical to the ones he saw on the young man.

She also seemed to have a thing for dark blue, as he realized she was wearing an all-blue dress with black pants underneath it. 

He blinked rapidly before glancing back at the group. They had gone back to their own things, not even bothered by the sudden appearance of this woman. He turned back to her, opening his mouth to reply, only for her to barrel on, beginning to circle him.

“Now this is most peculiar.” She said, looking him up and down while holding a large book in her arm. “What are you doing here? Of all times?” She mused, tilting her head before coming to a stop in front of him, leaning forward, faces mere inches apart.

“You certainly are strange, Trickster. I have heard stories from my sister, but to see you in person? Truly a spectacle. You have strength; that much is for certain.” She leaned back and continued her circling.

Ren allowed her to do so, as he followed her with his eyes. “Who are you?” He asked quietly. “And where’s Kotone?”

“Hmm?” She paused. “Oh. Oh! Yes, of course.” She took a step back, cupping her chin. “She’s beyond this door. Merely open it and step inside.” She said, only to pause again. “Ah! I nearly forgot.”

“Forgot what?” He asked quietly, hand slightly raised to push open the door, lingering in front of it.

“I must apologize, Trickster, but you are not able to enter.”

“...Why not?”

“Because you don’t have the key.”

Ren was beginning to feel like he was missing something important. Well, apart from the key, obviously. “What key?”

“The key you are given when you are a guest of the Velvet Room.”

“So… I can’t enter because I’m not a guest?”

“Not at this time, no.”

Ren twitched at her words. “Wait, are you saying that I’m a guest in the future?” He asked quietly, leaning forward just a bit. “Do you know who I am, then? Where I come from? Can you tell me?”

The woman was silent before she smirked slyly. “I think I’ve said enough, Trickster.” She said, fixing the book in her arms. “It was an enjoyment speaking to you, even if you do not belong in this time.” She inclined her head in a slight bow. “I must take my leave now.” She said before turning on her heel.

“Wait! Who are you?” He asked again, hesitantly holding up a hand.

The woman paused before turning around. “You can call me Elizabeth.” She smiled before walking behind the door and… vanishing.

Ren peered around the door, shakily lifting his hand to wave it through the air. He leaned back with a breath, running a hand over his face. His tail flicked idly behind him, ears twitching in annoyance and anxiousness.

Suddenly the door opened and Kotone popped into view. She was leaning back into the door. “Thanks again, Theo!” She called out before she stepped out, only to nearly run into Ren. “Ah, Ren!”

“Kotone.” He greeted before looking over her shoulder. “What’s this?” He asked, motioning to the door.

Her eyes widened to the point of being saucers. She whirled around, facing the door before turning back to him. She raised a finger towards it. “Y-You can see it?”

His brow raised, and he shrugged. “Uh… yeah. Am I not supposed to?” He asked warily. He jabbed a thumb over his shoulder. “Because it doesn’t look like anyone else can.”

She stared at him silently. She glanced at the door, then at him again. “You can see this door?” She said, placing a hand on the side of the thing. “This door? Right here?”

Ren bristled. “I’m fairly certain my eyes are working, Kotone.” He muttered, crossing his arms. “Now what is it?”

“Well, it’s—” She paused and frowned. She scratched at her chin. “How do I say this?”

“How about just telling me what it is?” He said, knocking on the door with a shake of his head. “Clearly it’s important, right? I think that woman said something about it being important.”

“Woman?”

“Yeah, there was a woman that nearly gave me a heart attack. She was calling me this weird name and—" He shook his head. “Nevermind. She said that you were in there. She was also inspecting me like it was her job or something.” He took a moment before continuing. “It was certainly odd.”

Kotone’s mouth worked rapidly, flopping open and closed, almost like a fish. She slammed her eyes shut before she lifted a finger. “You… are so confusing.”

“What'd I do?”

She ignored his question and threw an arm around his shoulders. “Well, Ren. This here is called the Velvet Room.” She said, grinning like a madwoman. “It’s a special little place, between mind and matter, dream and reality. I think you’d like it.”

“What?” The name sounded familiar.

“But! That’s beside the point.” She said, spinning him around and leading him back towards the group. “What the point is , is the fact that you can see it in the first place. From what I know, only a select few can enter it.”

“But… I couldn’t enter it.” He said, furrowing his brow.

She froze, mouth half-open. It slammed shut, and she mirrored his expression. “Oh…” She was silent for a beat longer before she perked up. “That’s probably because you didn’t sign the contract.” She said, nodding like she just figured out the key to life itself.

“Contract? What contract? ”

“Listen, Ren, I’m not even sure if I can talk to you about it.” She said with a slight smile. “I’ll have to ask old Long Nose about it, and Theo too.” She mused, tapping her chin.

“Who?”

Kotone merely smiled brightly at him. “Don’t worry, it’s nothing. Good news is, I think I figured out a piece of your past.” She winced. “Ah, did you just have a memory?”

He shook his head. “Can’t say I have.”

She puffed out her cheeks. “Well…” She sighed. “That’s a bit odd, but I think I can say for certain that you’ve been inside of the Velvet Room before.”

“Okay, but what does that mean?” He asked softly. He reached to grab her hands. “Kotone, please .”

Kotone frowned and shook her head. “I don’t know, Ren.” She said, her usual peppy tone nowhere to be found. “I wish I did; I really do.” She gave his hands a squeeze before releasing them and walking over towards Akihiko, leaving him to his thoughts.

He looked down to the ground, brow furrowed in concentration. The words Kotone had used caused his head to start pinching in on itself. The ‘Velvet Room’, in particular, was causing a certain pounding that started to hurt.

He grasped at his head, wincing slightly. He’s sure he’s heard that before… But from where? When ? He doesn’t know, but he’s positive it’s important. It had to be. And that woman, Elizabeth. What was her story? She called him ‘Trickster’. What did that mean?

He had so many damn questions, and it wasn’t getting any easier. Just who was he? It was clear he wasn’t just a regular human. His sixth sense, his apparent ability to see a blue door that isn’t there, as well as people. It was just all—...

Well, he supposed Kotone put it best. He’s just confusing . 

“Ren-kun!”

Ren looked up to see Fuuka waving him over. He took a breath, clearing out the mess in his head before he put on a small smile and walked over. “What’s up, Fuuka?”

She returned his smile. “I just remembered I still need to scan you and Sumire-chan.”

Ren nodded. “Right, that makes sense.” He leaned back and extended his arms, flashing a charismatic grin. “Scan away, Fuuka.”

Fuuka ducked her head and smiled before she summoned her Persona. Ren waited patiently as her Persona scanned him, feeling a cold wave wash over him. He closed his eyes and buried a shudder before he opened his eyes.

“Over already?” He teased with a little glint in his eyes.

Fuuka giggled. “Mhm, it’ll just take a few seconds for me to calibrate and—” She jolted and froze, mouth parting slightly.

Ren and the others took notice. “Fuuka?” He walked up and waved a hand in front of her. “Fuuka!”

Fuuka jumped. “U-Uhm… Yes!”

“You alright there?” Akihiko asked, frowning. “You were spacing out, never seen you do that before.”

“Oh, no, I’m fine. It’s just,” She glanced back to Ren. “Ren-kun’s power just surprised me, that’s all.”

“My power?” Ren repeated softly. “What about it?”

Mitsuru cupped her chin. “I wouldn’t be surprised; he and Sumire seemed to handle their Personas like it was second nature to them.” She reasoned with a nod. “Yamagishi, how strong would you say Ren is? From a purely power perspective.”

Fuuka pursed her lips. “W-Well…” She glanced between everyone. “I-I would say he would rather easily be able to beat the recent full moon Shadows that we’ve fought.”

Junpei blinked. “Easily?” He repeated incredulously. “H-Hang on. Whaddya mean by that?”

“Ren-kun’s power is… extraordinary. He’s much stronger than Kotone-chan.” Fuuka murmured, shaking her head. “It’s far beyond anything we’ve seen before. And considering Sumire-chan has been shown to keep up with him in battle, I wouldn’t be, ah, surprised if she was about the same.”

“Really?”

Fuuka shifted her feet. “...Ren-kun is still extremely powerful. He’s on a different level than all of us. Combined, even.”

Ren and Sumire shared a glance. “This is good news, right?” The redhead asked quietly, latching onto Ren’s arm.

Kotone shook off her shock first and grinned brightly. “Got it in one, Sumire!” She slid up to the couple and threw an arm around each of their shoulders. “So, we got two little powerhouses on our team? Good news? More like great news!”

“Little, she says.” Ren muttered with a smile as he rubbed his eyes. “I nearly have a foot on you.”

“Do not!”

“Shiomi.” Mitsuru said, pinching the bridge of her nose. “We only have a limited amount of time left. I’d like for us to get some progress done, and with Ren and Sumire’s strength, that shouldn’t be difficult.”

Kotone pouted before she pulled away from Ren and Sumire. “No fun.” She said before shaking her head. “Right! Let’s get going, everyone.” She said, shooting her selected trio a grin. “Come on!”

Ren and Sumire shared another look before noticing Aigis obediently marching up to where Kotone was leading the group to the teleporter. The couple shared a smile before they rushed to catch up to the blonde and auburn-haired.

Still, Ren couldn’t help but let his mind wander about his strange interaction in front of Kotone’s ‘Velvet Room’.

…It’s probably nothing, and he’s just overthinking it.

That’s all it had to be, right?

Kotone stretched her arms high above her head as she walked along the street with Ren and Sumire next to her. She turned to face the couple with a beaming smile. “Get a breath of that fresh air, huh?”

Ren looked at her like she was crazy. “ Yeah… The air is great.” He said, sarcasm dripping from his tongue as he nodded slowly. “It’s definitely different today.” He turned to Sumire. “What do you think, Sumi? Kotone’s new perfume?”

Kotone gawked before she slapped him upside the head, only glaring when his smirk didn’t even falter. “Mean!” She crossed her arms and pouted. “I was talking about how nice it is to finally breathe air that isn’t tinted with oceanic breeze, idiot .”

Ren blinked owlishly. “Oh.” He looked contemplative for a second. “You know, I haven’t really been able to feel that big of a difference.” He paused. “Well, aside from the breeze.”

Sumire sighed and shook her head. “Helpless.” She said fondly before she wrapped herself around his arm. “I think Kotone’s trying to say it’s nice to have us back, Ren.”

Ren was silent before he blinked. “Oh, yeah.” He shot Kotone a grin. “It’s good to be back, Kotone.”

Kotone rolled her eyes but couldn’t help the tender smile that grew on her face. “It’s nice to have you both back.” She said, giving them a wink. “I’ve been so bored without you two.”

“I’m sure.” Ren drawled as he shook his head. “So is that why you’re dragging us out here? To celebrate our return?”

“Naturally!” Kotone grabbed their hands and tugged them forward. “Come on, I was thinking we’d go for ice cream! There’s this wonderful place that I found while you guys were gone; I know you’ll love it.”

“Ice cream?” Sumire repeated before smiling brightly. “I wouldn’t mind some as a welcome back gift at all!”

Ren scratched his chin. “...Yeah, I could go for some too.” He admitted sheepishly. “Vanilla for me.”

“Wow, what a shocker.” Kotone deadpanned. “Mr. Perfect is also Mr. Basic.”

“What!?”

Kotone ignored his outburst. “Sumire, please tell me you have more refined tastes than your boyfriend.” She said, practically pleaded, as she clasped her hands together.

Ren raised an eyebrow and turned to Sumire expectantly. “Yeah, Sumi. Please enlighten me on what your ‘refined tastes’ are.” He said, hints of a smirk playing on his lips.

Sumire pursed her lips before a wry smile pulled at the corners of her mouth. “U-Uhm… Well, I like, uh, strawberry?” She said with a sheepish wince.

“How fitting!” Kotone grinned and threw an arm around Sumire’s shoulders, leading her forward, leaving Ren to trail behind with a resigned sigh. “And much better than Raven back there.”

“Back to calling me that now, huh?”

“I’ll never stop~” She replied teasingly before they turned a corner. “Come on, the place isn’t far.”

Kotone led the pair towards a small ice cream parlor out of the way. It was a nice place, and she’s brought a few of her friends to it, most notably being Yukari and Akihiko. She walked up to the elderly gentleman working the place and ordered their sweets.

They then found a bench not too far away and began working away on their chosen flavors. Kotone was a fan of almost all the flavors, excluding a select few. But today she had chosen to go with a classic.

Mint chocolate.

She was enjoying the comfortable silence between the trio, filled only by the soft chatter of the passing people around them. That was, of course, until Sumire had suddenly frozen, treat halfway to her mouth, as her eyes stared off at seemingly nothing.

Ren, naturally, took notice almost immediately, followed by Kotone a beat later. “Sumi?” He reached out a hand and placed it on her shoulder. Sumire blinked a few times before she seemingly came back to the land of the living. “You alright?”

Sumire was silent before she nodded slowly. “I-I’m fine, Ren.” She answered softly.

“Did you see a memory?” Kotone asked, leaning forward. “Because the only time I’ve seen you guys freeze up like that is when you do.”

Sumire nodded again. “Yeah, I think so.” She took a breath. “I think…” She swallowed. “I think I saw my sister.”

“Your sister?” Ren murmured, scooting closer and wrapping an arm around her waist. “What were you guys doing?”

“We were young. I think we were doing a sport.” She said quietly, placing down her ice cream with a frown. “Gymnastics. That’s what we were doing. I remember us laughing, having… so much fun. We shared a favorite flavor: strawberry.”

“Kasumi.” She whispered. “Her name was Kasumi. I know Mitsuru told us I had a sister, that she had a name, yes, but… to actually hear myself say it?” Her voice cracked, and her bottom lip started to wobble. “It’s overwhelming.”

“Sumire…” Kotone stood up to take a seat on Sumire’s other side and leaned her head on the redhead’s shoulder.

Sumire let out a shuddering breath before she let out a wet, shaky laugh. “K-Kasumi was saying something about ice cream.” She said, shaking her head. “O-Our coach would give us ice cream for doing well, and Kasumi had said.”

She giggled again, tears springing in her eyes. “She asked if we became the best gymnasts in the world, could we have all the ice cream we could eat?” She sighed and rubbed her eyes. “She said it all with a straight face; I got the feeling that this was hardly the first time she had said something like that. Obviously, I thought she was a genius at the time.”

She sniffled and hugged herself, her smile dropping. “...I miss her. I barely even remember my time with her, but I still miss her. So, so much.”

Ren and Kotone shared a look before they wrapped their arms around the redhead, holding her tightly.

“We’ll find out soon, Sumi.” Ren promised firmly. “We’ll find a way to go back to our time, and we’ll both be back with our families. I know we will.”

“He’s right, Sumire.” Kotone started to lightly scratch her back with her nails. “You guys will remember your memories, all of them, I’m sure. After that?” She leaned back just enough to flash her a bright grin. “It’s just a matter of looking forward to figuring out the best way to tackle your sister into a hug!”

Sumire mustered up a smile and nodded. She wiped at her tears. “Right.”

Kotone mirrored her nod and went back to hugging. She couldn’t help but hope that they do find a way to get Ren and Sumire back to their time. She knew what it was like to lose a sibling, to lose a part of her that she’ll never get back.

Knowing that both of them are experiencing that makes her ache in ways that she could never describe.

She’ll find a way to send them back herself, if she has to. 

They deserve nothing less.

Chapter Text

Kotone fixed her bag over her shoulder just in time for Ren to pop his head out. “We there yet?”

“Just arrived.” She replied as she came to a stop in front of Yasoinaba High School. “This must be the place.”

Ren eyed it from her shoulder. “...Doesn’t look all that interesting.”

“Well, there’s a good chance you attended this high school, you moron.” She said, rolling her eyes fondly. “Isn’t that the whole reason why you convinced Mitsuru-senpai to let you come? Because baby you is running around here somewhere?”

Ren bristled. “ Baby me? I’m nine!”

“Yeah, you’re a baby!” Kotone cooed, swaying her arms back and forth. “So cute and adorable. I bet your cheeks would be extra squishy!”

“Please do not squish my younger self’s cheeks.” He practically begged, sliding out of her bag and onto the ground, stretching widely.

“No promises.”

He sighed. “Should’ve expected that.”

She giggled behind her hand as she looked up at Ms. Kanou, who had taken a spot in front of the group. The teacher brushed some hair behind her ear as she shook her head.

“What a rustic school.” She said with a huff. “Honestly, there’s no convenience stores nearby, and no clubs either.” She turned to her students with a look. “I want all of you to be on your best behavior, understood?”

A chorus of agreements followed her.

Kotone had only a few seconds to get a greeting off before she was surrounded by a gaggle of Yasoinaba students. Or, more specifically, Ren was surrounded by them, all cooing and asking for permission to pet him.

She watched in silent amusement as Ren glanced around hesitantly before he turned and jumped back up onto Kotone’s shoulder, giving one last look to the audience before he vanished back inside of her bag.

She grinned internally before she flashed an apologetic smile at the disappointed group of students. “Sorry, guys, Raven’s not really a crowd lover.” She said, giving them a shrug. “But I’m sure he’ll warm up to you guys when we train together!” She offered brightly.

Kotone enjoyed the way the other girls’ faces lit up at the prospect.

The rest of the day sailed by, with training being not much harder than it was back home. Of course, Ren spent most of the time either napping away in her bag or glowering at any unwanted students.

Eventually, the day started to wind down, and Kotone found herself following Rio towards the Inn the group was going to be staying at while they were in Inaba. Ren had been quiet, so she assumed he was just asleep, but then he popped his head out with a yawn, causing her to smirk.

“Tired?”

“Exhausted.”

“From what?” She scratched behind his ears. “All you’ve done is sleep. How are you even remotely tired?” She asked amusedly.

Ren huffed and rested his head on her shoulder, not dignifying her with a response.

“You know,” Rio started, turning to shoot Kotone a smile. “I heard that they have a natural hot spring here.” She said, motioning to the Inn. “Wanna take turns washing each other’s backs?”

Kotone grinned. “Sounds like fun~” She teased as she slid up and threw an arm around Rio’s shoulders. “Can’t imagine that Raven would enjoy it though.”

Ren shook his head. “Yeah, no thanks.” He said, hopping down and plopping down next to her foot.

Rio giggled. “Well, Raven is a gentleman.” She said, crouching down to rub his ears. “I wouldn’t think he’d want to intrude, either.”

Ren leaned into her palm, a purr rumbling out of his throat. His ears flopped over, and he practically melted into her arms as Rio lifted him up. Kotone smiled behind her hand, because she was already filing this away to tease him about it later. 

He’ll only let a handful of people hold him, after all. The list was short, only including Kotone, Yukari, Akihiko, and Rio. But Kotone’s sure that, if given the opportunity, Ren would absolutely allow Sumire to hold him.

But she’s also certain that he’ll never, ever voice that aloud to anyone not named Sumire.

As Rio was all but cuddling Ren, a young girl noticed them. She seemed to contemplate something before she quickly approached them, nearly stumbling over herself. She stopped and put on a big smile.

“Hi! Are you the club members from Gekkoukan High School?” She asked politely.

Kotone took in her uniform before she nodded. “Yeah, we are.” She said, flashing a smile of her own. “Why? Did you need us?”

The girl blinked. “Oh, uh, yes.” She bowed. “My name is Yukiko Amagi. The Amagi Inn sent me to get you all.”

Rio was taken aback before she smiled as well. “Oh, well, thank you very much, Yukiko-chan.” She tilted her head and looked the younger girl up and down. “Do you work there? I’m assuming it’s family owned.”

Yukiko shook her head. “I’m just helping out. My mother is the hostess, so she and my father do most of the work.”

“Wow!” Yuko appeared from absolutely nowhere, nearly giving Kotone a heart attack, and jumped in front of the group. “So that makes you a junior hostess, right? That’s so cool!” She paused. “Oh, does that make you in high school?”

Yukiko squirmed. “Uhm… I’m actually still in middle school.” She murmured quietly.

Ren smiled wryly. “Middle school and already helping out with the family business.” He shot Kotone a sly look. “I know a few people who could learn some responsibility from her, wouldn’t you say?”

Kotone had to turn away, burying her giggle in her palm.

A little bit later, and after finding their rooms, the group were released for the afternoon.

Which is how Kotone found herself and Ren wandering around the small town. She clasped her hands behind her back as she glanced around absently. Every now and then, she would sneak a look at Ren, seeing if any of his memories would unlock from being in his hometown.

“I know what you’re thinking, and the answer is no.”

Kotone pouted and crossed her arms. “Cheater.”

“Now you’re starting to sound like Sumire.” He muttered with a shake of his head, a fond smile tugging on his lips. “Well, we have some free time before we have to be back at the Inn. Anything you wanted to do— besides search for my younger self?” He added at her brightened expression.

Her face dimmed, and she hung her head. “Aww…” She looked up and crossed her arms. “I’ve got nothing, but Rio kept mentioning that the shops are pretty good, so maybe we can go check those out?”

Ren nodded. “Sounds like a plan. Lead the way, and try not to get us lost.” He said, jumping up onto her shoulder with elegant grace.

“I’m not that hopeless with directions, y’know.” She said, fixing her bag over her shoulder but starting on her way nonetheless.

As the two started to make their way through the small town, Kotone found herself being strung along as she walked past the numerous little shops that Inaba had to offer. If she was being honest, she wasn’t expecting much from the town.

But knowing that Ren spent his life here, grew up here? It tugged on her interest like a child wanting their mother. She glanced inside one particular shop, seeing a few set pieces that caught her eye.

That was, of course, until she felt someone crash into her legs. She blinked before she looked down and saw a head of unruly raven-colored hair. The person, who Kotone deduced to be a young kid, stumbled backwards before they looked up.

And Kotone felt the air leave her lungs as she met the eyes of the much younger but still infinitely recognizable face of Ren Amamiya.

“No. Way.” Ren, the one on her shoulder, said with obvious disbelief in his voice. “What are the chances?”

Kotone hid a big smile and a celebratory cheer as she crouched down to meet Baby Ren’s eyes, flashing him a small smile. “Hey there, little guy.” She greeted quietly. “You going somewhere important, running around like that?” She asked teasingly. “You could’ve gotten hurt.”

Baby Ren shuffled, shaking his head. His mess of black curls swayed back and forth, and Kotone realized that it was even more unruly than it was now. He must’ve grown into it. “I-I’m sorry, ma’am. I wasn’t watching where I was going.” He murmured, holding his hands to his chest.

Oh my god, he’s adorable.

“No harm done.” She flashed him a grin. “Where were you going, if you don’t mind me asking?”

Baby Ren was silent before he perked up and glanced behind him. He jolted before he dashed behind Kotone’s leg, wrapping his tiny arms around her. Kotone glanced up to see another head of raven hair rushing down the sidewalk.

“REN!!!” A girl that was around Baby Ren’s age came rushing up, only to lose her footing. She let out a yelp as she tumbled to a stop in front of them. She stared up at the sky before she jumped up, seemingly not even bothered by the scrapes Kotone knew she had just gotten. “Ren! Where have you been!?” The girl demanded, placing her hands on her hips.

Baby Ren shuffled. “...Nowhere.” He mumbled, stepping out from behind Kotone’s leg just a bit. “I was just heading home, Kiriko.”

Kiriko huffed. “Oh, yeah, I’m sure.” She rolled her eyes and narrowed her eyes at him. “We always walk home together, and yet when I get out, you’re nowhere to be seen!” She paused before her glare hardened, but it didn’t seem to be aimed at her brother. “Was it Masaaki and his goons?” She asked lowly. “If he’s bothering you again, then you should’ve let me know! I’ll go and punch him right in his stupid teeth!”

Baby Ren flinched, and Kotone couldn’t help but place a hand on his head. “Hang on, kiddo.” Kotone said, crouching down to both put them at eye level and allow Ren to hop down. “What’s this about Masaaki?”

Kiriko eyed Kotone suspiciously. “Who are you?” She asked sharply, puffing out her chest and looking way too cute to be intimidating.

Kotone merely smiled. “I’m Kotone. I was just looking around when your brother ran into me. Kiriko, right?” She turned to Ren. “And that makes you Ren?”

Baby Ren nodded shyly. “Mhm.”

Kiriko crossed her arms. “I don’t think I’ve seen you around, Kotone-chan.” She reasoned, narrowing her eyes.

“Well, I’m not from Inaba.” She said, smirking as she noticed Ren was staring at Kiriko with subtle interest. “I’m from a place called Tatsumi Port Island. It’s a long way away.” She said dramatically. “You have to ride the train and everything!”

Kiriko’s posture relaxed, and her eyes widened. “Wow… really?”

“Really.” Kotone replied, nodding seriously. “I’m here because I’m with a few friends of mine. We play volleyball, so we’re practicing and training with a few students from Yasoinaba High School.”

“You play volleyball?” Kiriko asked, in awe. “Wow! You must be amazing at it!”

Kotone giggled. “I would go that far…” She trailed off before grinning slyly. “Well, okay, maybe I am pretty good at it.” She stood up and smiled. “But, enough about me. What are you two up to? I’m still trying to find my way around town, so it would be nice if—”

“Oh, oh! We can help you.” Kiriko offered with a bright smile. “Isn’t that right, Ren?”

Baby Ren looked up from where he was scratching behind Ren’s ears. “Huh? B-But… we have to get home, don’t we?”

Kiriko waved a hand. “Pssh, Mom and Dad won’t mind if we stay out a little while.” She motioned to Kotone. “Besides, we have Kotone-chan here!”

“We just met, Kiriko-chan.” Kotone pointed out teasingly. “But! Not to worry!” She put a fist to her chest. “I’ll keep you protected, as is my role as your senpai!”

“See?” Kiriko nudged Baby Ren with her elbow. “We’ll be fine. Now come on!”

Baby Ren looked hesitant before Ren nuzzled into his palm. He looked to Kotone, who gave him a nod. He scooped Ren up and held him close to his chest. “...Alright, Sis.”

Kiriko beamed. “Great!” She grabbed Kotone’s hand. “Follow me, KoKo-chan!”

Kotone felt herself flush at the nickname, but didn’t object as she allowed herself to be tugged down the street by the younger girl. It seemed that Kiriko also had an irresistible charm like her brother, though from the looks of it, it took Ren a few years to truly rein it in.

Or perhaps his sister is where he got his skills?

Kotone smiled behind her hand before she turned to Kiriko. “So are you two twins, Kiriko-chan?” She asked curiously. “You two look like you could be twins.”

“Yep! Me and Ren were born ten minutes apart.” She said before pouting. “Ren was born first, though.”

Baby Ren finally cracked a smile as he gave Ren a squeeze. “It’s something I like to hold over her.”

Kiriko hmph’d and poked his cheek. “Oh yeah? Well, I’m still taller!” She said with a smug grin.

“For now.” Kotone added cheekily. “You never know, Kiriko-chan, Ren-kun might just end up taller than you~”

“What!?” Kiriko shook her head. “No! That’s never gonna happen!”

“Never say never~” Kotone teased as she reached down to ruffle Kiriko’s hair. “Don’t worry, Ren-kun, you’ll hit your growth spurt in no time.” She reassured him with a smile.

Baby Ren shuffled. “I hope so…”

Ren let out a breathy chuckle. “If only he knew.” He commented wryly, shaking his head. The action caused Baby Ren to start running a hand down Ren's back, and a purr escaped the feline's throat.

Kotone hummed quietly, nodding subtly. “What do you two do for fun around here? It doesn’t seem like there’s much to do.” She asked, walking backwards to shoot them a smile as she clasped her hands behind her back.

“Oh, there’s tons! ” Kiriko reasoned with a grin. “Ren likes to stay inside, but me? I’m more of a go-getter.” She said, shooting her brother a sly look. “There’s tons of trees to climb, a bunch of good fishing spots; Inaba has everything!”

“No kidding.” Kotone replied wryly. She turned to Baby Ren. “What about you, Ren-kun? Your sister says you like to stay inside; what do you do?”

Baby Ren squirmed before he mumbled, “‘ook…”

Kotone smiled. “C’mon, Ren-kun, don’t be shy. I won’t judge.” She flashed. “After all, I spend my free time playing a sport where my goal is to hit a ball a bunch of times. That’s pretty lame, isn’t it?”

Ren snorted and shook his head, while Baby Ren pursed his lips. “I… I cook.” He murmured under his breath. “I like to cook.”

“Cook?” Kotone whistled. “That’s impressive; I can’t cook to save my life.” She giggled behind her hand. “What do you make?”

“Oh, uh… I usually just help my mom with whatever she’s making.” He said, shaking his head. “I’m not really that good.”

Kiriko jumped in. “He’s lying! He’s such an amazing cook, KoKo-chan; it’s incredible!” 

“S-Sis!” He stammered, face flushing. “Y-You’re exaggerating.” He reasoned with a shake of his head.

“No, I’m not~!” Kiriko beamed and turned to Kotone. “He’s an amazing cook, KoKo-chan. He doesn’t like to brag, but he’s great!”

Kotone nodded approvingly. “Well, color me impressed, Ren-kun.” She smiled wryly. “I have a friend who likes to cook too, but he's a little lacking in the, er, ‘skill’ department.” She thought back to Akihiko and his attempts, causing her to giggle.

Ren must've sensed her thoughts, as he let out a laugh of his own. “Akihiko could stand to learn a few things from yours truly. I still need to get around to teaching him the basics of how to use an oven.”

Baby Ren flushed deeper. “A-Ah, thanks, KoKo-chan.” He murmured quietly.

The four continued on their own way, with Kiriko leading the way. They visited all the popular locations, according to Kiriko. Granted, Kotone thought, there might be some differences in what a nine-year-old thinks is popular and what a teenager might. 

But then again, Kotone was technically the tourist here, so she'll rely on their judgement.

Eventually, the group found themselves near a popular fishing spot, where Kotone flexed her skipping stone skills.

The sky was beginning to darken, and she turned back to the twins. “It's getting dark, you two. You should probably start heading back home.” She suggested as she watched Kiriko hurl a rock into the water.

Kiriko pouted, as the stone didn't skip once, before she turned to Kotone. “But KoKo-chan…! We've been having so much fun!”

Baby Ren also seemed to object. “Yeah, can't we stay out just a little bit longer?” He offered, mustering up big puppy dog eyes.

Ren blinked. “Wow, I'm surprised I was able to possess such an ability. I'm sure that came in handy as I grew up.”

Kotone rolled her eyes but didn't respond to him. “Come on guys, your parents are probably starting to get worried.” She reasoned with a smile. “I've had fun too, but I also need to head back to my friends.”

“But we're your friends too!”

Kotone giggled. “Yes, you are.” She said, nodding seriously. “But you also have school tomorrow, and you can't afford to miss it.” She said, holding up a stern finger. “Your education is important!”

The twins shuffled before they relented.

“Okay, KoKo-chan…” Kiriko mumbled, eyes downcast. “Will you be here tomorrow?” She asked, looking back up with hopeful eyes.

Kotone grimaced. “Uh… I don't know, Kiriko-chan. I might be busy tomorrow with volleyball.” She frowned and shook her head. “I'm sorry.”

“Will we see you again?” Baby Ren asked quietly.

Kotone smiled and reached to ruffle his hair. “I think you guys will. After all, you aren't going to forget about me, right?”

Kiriko shook her head. “No way! We had way too much fun!”

Kotone smiled and patted her head. “Then as long as you remember me, I'll always remember you both.” She stood up. “Do you want me and Raven to walk you home?”

Ren looked surprised but didn't object as he sat between Kotone's legs, tail swishing back and forth.

Baby Ren shook his head. “N-No, it's fine.” He said, mustering up a smile. “We'll be okay.” He seemed to hesitate a moment before he took a few steps closer and threw his arms around Kotone, hugging her tightly.

Kotone was caught off guard for a brief second before she smiled and returned the embrace. She leaned down and pressed a kiss to his fluffy head. “You're destined for great things, Ren. You and Kiriko both.”

She's sure, with how Kiriko is, that she ended up awakening to a Persona alongside her brother. She wouldn't allow him to have all the fun, Kotone's certain.

It made her miss Makoto, but… He wouldn’t be even slightly bothered by having a Persona— that's just how her brother was.

Besides, she has Ren, Sumire, and everyone else to help fill the gap in her heart.

And they're doing a pretty damn good job of it, if she does say so herself.

Kotone yawned quietly as she drummed her fingers along her desk, only absently paying attention to what was written on the board. Her teacher had stepped out for a moment—why, Kotone had no idea.

…Well, she had some idea. She might have an educated guess, but she wasn’t going to get her hopes up. Especially considering the odds of one of them actually getting placed into her class were pretty low, so she wasn’t going to bother—

“Sorry for the interruption.” Her teacher walked back in with a patient smile. “I had been called down to help introduce a couple of new students. In fact, we have one that will be joining us for the rest of the year.” 

Kotone, Yukari, and Junpei’s attention was thoroughly snatched as a familiar face walked through the classroom door, his signature sly smile on his face.

“Introduce yourself, Amamiya-kun.”

Ren gave the class a nod, his smile widening just ever so slightly. “Hello, my name is Ren Amamiya.” He said, fixing the hat on his head. “I hope that you won’t mind having such a charming face joining you for the rest of the year.” He teased, flashing a grin.

Kotone swore she heard a handful of female students swoon and promptly collapse.

Yukari buried her face in her palms, muttering out, “Oh my God…!”

Junpei shook his head incredulously and fiddled with his own cap. “Already, huh?”

Kotone had to bite her lower lip to hide the big smile that threatened to overtake her face as the rest of the class was instantly won over. She watched in silent amusement as the teacher gave Ren his seat, which just so happened to be the open seat behind her.

He shot her a wink, and she shook her head, subtly shooting him a smile. He returned it before gracefully sliding into his seat, all confidence and effortless. Something tells her this year just got a whole lot more interesting, at least when it came to her academics.

The rest of the lesson practically flew by, with quiet whispers about how ‘handsome’ and ‘charming’ the new student was. Kotone finally let a giggle escape her once the students started to filter out, leaving only herself, Yukari, Junpei, and Ren in the classroom.

“Sooo,” Junpei drawled, grinning wryly. “Looks like you're stuck with us, huh, Ren?” He teased with a twinkle in his eyes. “What about Sumire? Where’d she get saddled?”

Ren kicked his feet up on the desk. “She got put in 2-E, with Fuuka.” He said, waving a hand. “I was disappointed at first, but then I realized I got put into here with you guys.” He flashed a grin. “So it just about makes up for it.”

Yukari sighed and put a hand to her head. “I’m glad to know that the three of us are worth one Sumire to you.” She mumbled wryly, shooting Ren a sly glance.

“Well, no one can truly make up for Sumire.” He replied teasingly. “But don’t worry, I still love you~”

“Yeah, sure you do.” Kotone said, grabbing his arm and hoisting him up. “Come on, let’s go and find the others for lunch!”

Ren chuckled and didn’t object as the quartet started to make their way towards 2-E.

“Say, Kotone.” Yukari said, hands clasped behind her back. “Isn’t there a full moon coming up soon? We might have to prepare for whatever Shadows we might have to face.”

Kotone paused in her steps briefly. “...You might be right.” She nodded slowly, furrowing her brow. “After all, it’s going to be our first operation with Aigis, and technically Ren and Sumire’s first, too.”

“You say that like you think we can’t handle ourselves.” Ren grinned wryly, tugging on his hat. “If anything, we might be doing a lot of the heavy lifting.”

“Oh, well, in that case.” Kotone poked his forehead. “Why don’t you be the leader then, hmm?”

Ren snorted and swiped at her hand. “Yeah, no thanks.” He said, shaking his head. “I have my hands full as it is handling you guys outside of Tartarus.” He reasoned softly.

“Yeah, you’d have to focus on keeping Junpei and Kotone under control.” Yukari teased as she nudged their shoulders together. “You’d be like Mitsuru, but infinitely more concerned about how cool we look when we fight.”

Ren held up his palms. “Don’t tell me you haven’t thought of trying to do some of the moves me and Sumire have done.” He said, flashing a grin.

Junpei pursed his lips before he nodded slowly. “Yeah, I can’t say I haven’t. Those flips you do are awesome .”

Kotone giggled behind her hand. She wasn’t worried about their upcoming operation during the full moon. Why should she be?

After all, they had Ren, Sumire, and Aigis.

It’ll be a cinch!

Kotone tapped her pencil against her paper absently. She furrowed her brow as she attempted to decipher whatever quantum equation was on her paper, but to no avail. She stared at it for a few more seconds before she let out a groan and let her head fall flat onto the table.

The thud caused all the other occupants of the table to jolt, removing their attention away from their own homework.

“Something bothering you, Kotone?” Ren asked wryly.

“Shush.” She replied, pushing a finger into his cheek without looking up. “I’ve never liked studying, and this is… terrible !”

“Didn’t you score within the top ten on the exams last time?”

“Maybe it was a fluke?” Junpei suggested as he leaned back, bouncing his foot. “Seriously, I hardly ever see her studying, yet she gets every question in class right!”

Kotone’s head snapped up. “Hey! I resent that!” She said, jabbing a finger at him from across the table. “You’re just jealous that I ranked higher than you!”

“What!?” Junpei nearly fell out of his chair. “Am not!”

“Guys, guys.” Akihiko set down his pencil and put a hand on Kotone’s shoulder, dragging her back. “Let’s try not to get off track, yeah?” He flashed an easy smile, hoping to disarm any remaining arguments.

Kotone pouted and crossed her arms, causing the boxer to sigh and subtly reach to grab her hand, giving it a squeeze. She held on for a few moments before she deflated and squeezed back, shooting him a grateful smile.

“I think I’m going to agree with Kotone.” Sumire mumbled, ears twitching in annoyance. “I’m having trouble actually memorizing the material.” She paused before she mustered up an awkward smile. “That’s pretty ironic, isn’t it?”

Ren glanced around before he let out a chuckle. “Alright, I’ll help you guys out.” He hopped up and, with everyone’s eyes on him, started to walk around the table.

He stopped at Kotone’s paper, and he pointed. “It was actually Pythagoras who founded numerology; Moses actually had nothing to do with it.” He teased, flashing her a grin. “I didn’t know you were religious, Kotone.”

Kotone gawked before she glanced at her paper. She blinked a few times before she hastily erased and rewrote her notes.

He continued on his way until he stopped at Yukari, who shot him a look. He merely smiled with a dash of charm as he tilted his head forward. “...It was the Hermetic. That was the book that helped further the art of magic during the Renaissance Era.”

Yukari slowly turned towards her paper, staring at it in silence before she started to grumble under her breath. It sounded suspiciously like, “Just had to make the one with the ego smart…”

Next was Junpei, and Ren wasted no time. He leaned against the table and seemed to skim whatever was on the baseball player’s paper before saying, “Ah, well, that’s funny, considering we were just talking about this.” He shook his head. “In numerology, the collective name for the four holy numbers, which are one, three, seven, and nine, is called the Tetractys.”

Junpei glanced between Ren and the paper in front of him. “Damn…” He said, shaking his head incredulously before he scribbled something down. “Thanks, Ren!”

“No problem.” He said, sliding back into his chair with a smirk. He turned to shoot a sly look at Kotone. “Hope you won’t mind me taking your spot, Kotone.” He teased, smirk twisting into a grin. “Because it’s gonna happen once summer is over.”

Kotone’s eyes flashed. “Oho! Mr. Perfect thinks he can hold a candle to moi?” She mirrored his grin. “Don’t get ahead of yourself, Ren.” She held out a hand. “Winner takes all?”

He clasped his hand in hers. “Winner takes all.” He repeated with a nod and a firm shake. “And they get a full day with Sumire without the other.”

Kotone’s grin grew in size, and she noticed out of the corner of her eye that Sumire’s cheeks were tinted pink.

This was going to be a piece of cake.

Chapter Text

Kotone stretched her arms high above her head as she descended the stairs to the lobby of the dorm. She hopped down to the ground and looked around, seeing most of SEES gathered in the lobby ahead of the Dark Hour.

Ren and Sumire were cuddled together on the couch, a pair of headphones sitting between them. Koromaru was stretched along their lap, head resting comfortably along Ren’s thighs. It wasn’t that rare of an occurrence to see them in their human forms, especially since they’ve grown accustomed to actually being everyone’s height for once.

Still, it was nice to see, and Kotone wasted no time in hopping over the back of the couch and settling in next to them. “Hey! How’s everyone doing on this fine evening?”

“Was doing great until I had my eardrum ruptured.” Ren replied dryly, and she elbowed him in the side.

“Quiet!” She said, crossing her arms with a pout. “Forgive me for trying to brighten your evening.”

“Consider my evening brightened, then.” He replied teasingly.

She rolled her eyes before leaning back and sighing. “Tonight’s the night.”

“And it’s going to happen again and again—” Ren paused when everyone started to stare, and he flushed. “Sorry, been watching a show recently that has that line often.”

“Oh yeah?” Kotone grinned and nudged him. “Must be pretty good, then, if it’s able to catch your attention.”

“I’ve been enjoying it so far, yes.” He replied coolly. “Wouldn’t say it’s up your alley, though.”

Kotone pouted before she reached out to start scratching behind Koromaru’s ears. “You’d be surprised at what I’d like, Mr. Funny Guy.”

Ren grinned sharply. “I am quite funny.”

“Funny looking, maybe.”

The face that Ren made after that jab would stick with Kotone for the rest of her life. She relished in her ability to make even the most coolheaded one of them lose his composure. Sumire’s giggling only amplified the feeling, especially when Ren turned to shoot a look of pure betrayal at his girlfriend.

Sumire pursed her lips, fighting a smile. She caught Ren’s gaze and leaned more into him, burying her face in his side, most likely hiding her amusement. The ruse seemed to work, as Ren’s look dropped, replaced with a dopey smile. He wrapped an arm around her and pressed a kiss to her hair.

Mitsuru closed her book and stood up. “It’s nearly time. We should start heading up to the command room.” She suggested, glancing around the room. “We have no idea what to be expecting, especially considering we might have to deal with another one of those powerful Shadows.” She started her way up the stairs. “So if you have any preparations to do, I suggest you do them while you still can.”

Akihiko chuckled and cracked his knuckles. “No preparations needed for me.” He followed after her, with Fuuka right behind him. Junpei and Yukari went next, bickering about something, Kotone wasn’t sure what.

Koromaru perked up, tongue lolling out, before he hopped down from the couch and dashed up the stairs, leaving only Ren, Sumire, Kotone, and Aigis.

“You ready, Aigis?” Ren asked, standing up and stretching his arms. “It’s going to be fun.” He said, flashing the android a grin.

Aigis nodded. “I am prepared to engage in battle.”

“Great!” Kotone beamed and hopped up, tossing an arm around Ren’s neck. “Then let’s get going!”

The quartet made their way up the stairs and to the command room. Kotone slid into the room with a flourish, putting on a bright grin. “We’ve arrived!”

“I would hope so.” Akihiko said dryly. “You were right behind us.”

Kotone pouted again before she went to take a seat next to Aigis, who had planted herself on the edge of the couch.

Ikutsuki cupped his chin from his chair. “Well, it’s a full moon once again. Let’s hope we have better luck than we did last night.”

Mitsuru nodded before turning to Fuuka. “Yamagishi? Are you getting anything out of the ordinary?”

Fuuka pursed her lips from within her Persona. “I’m getting something, yes. It’s not ordinary, I’m sure.”

Akihiko’s lips split into a grin. “Now that’s what I’m talking about.” He said, beginning to hop up and down. “You’re gonna put me on the front lines, right, Kotone?” He asked, turning to the auburn-haired.

Kotone pursed her lips. “We’ll see, Senpai.” She said wryly, enjoying the way he deflated.

Ren crossed his arms. “Fuuka, you getting anything else? Specifics? Location?” He asked, raising an eyebrow.

It took Kotone a bit to realize, but during the Dark Hour, it became painfully obvious that Ren was almost a different person entirely. He took everything just a tad bit more seriously, and was always the first one to check up on anyone after a battle.

He would’ve made a great leader, she believed. Both in the field and in general. She wouldn’t be surprised in the slightest if he held some sort of role similar to that in the future, or rather, his past. He was smooth, seamless, almost to a perfect degree.

If she was being honest, she was just a tiny bit jealous.

“It’s by the deserted houses in the northern part of Iwatodai.” Fuuka answered before she frowned. “But… There’s something else. It’s almost like it’s underground.”

“How far?” Kotone asked curiously. “Maybe we can dig it up?” She offered slyly.

Fuuka, though, just shook her head. “About ten meters, Kotone-chan.”

Sumire pursed her lips. “I don’t think we’re going to be able to dig through that.”

“No kidding.” Junpei said, running a hand over his face. “Well, we know where it is, so let’s get going, yeah?” He said, putting on a smirk.

“It has to be in some sort of basement, right?” Yukari suggested. “I mean, unless it’s stuck in the ground, but…”

Ren tugged on his gloves, a habit that Kotone’s noticed he does anytime he gets the chance to. “Then I guess we’re heading down to the basement.”

“I’m afraid that isn’t possible.” Aigis said, shaking her head. “According to my records, there is no structure in the area that matches those criteria.”

“So it is stuck in the ground?” Yukari’s eyes widened to the point of being saucers.

“What the hell!?” Junpei exclaimed. “Then how are we supposed to fight it?”

“I’m not finished.” Aigis said calmly. “There is, however, an underground facility that was used by the military. That fits the criteria almost perfectly.”

“The military ?” Kotone blinked rapidly. “So we’re going to be breaking into a top secret government facility to fight this Shadow?”

“Correct.”

Kotone whined and banged her head on the back of the couch a few times. “Wonderful, as if we haven’t committed enough felonies as a team.”

That got a few quiet chuckles out of the group, a feat she’ll carry with her forever.

Ren rubbed his chin. “How recent is this information, Aigis?” He asked softly. “You can probably find a way into the place without causing a ruckus, right?”

Ikutsuki chimed in here. “Well, actually, Ren. The schematics and geographic data for the surrounding area were all uploaded into Aigis’ memory bank.” He explained. “But, granted, the information hasn’t been updated in over a decade, so there are bound to be some mistakes.”

Junpei let out a shaky laugh. “Well, uh, shouldn’t that be at the top of your list, then?” He asked warily. “I feel like that should be a good idea.”

Ren rubbed the back of his neck and hummed. “...We aren’t going to get any answers sitting around up here.” He said, looking up to the group. “Our best bet is going there and seeing what we find ourselves.”

Mitsuru nodded. “Ren’s right.” She said, cupping her chin. “It seems war’s scars may be deeper than we think…” She mused quietly. “We’ll have to check it out in person.” She turned to Kotone. “Shiomi, since the situation is still unclear, I suggest you wait until we’re at our destination before selecting who is going to be deployed.”

Kotone saluted. “Roger that!”

Ren rolled his wrist. “Then we should start heading out, given our limited amount of time to investigate.”

Mitsuru chuckled. “Dependable as ever from you two. Then let’s get going, everyone.”

Akihiko rolled his shoulder as he hopped from one foot to another. He felt fired up tonight. How could he not? Another full moon, another Shadow to take down. He hoped Kotone would give him the chance to shine tonight, especially alongside Ren and Aigis.

If he was being honest, he wanted to be a part of the team just to convince himself he could keep up. Ren and Sumire made an immediate impact as soon as they joined, and  he was determined to not fall behind. The couple’s skills were far beyond those of mere beginners; that much was for certain.

Ren knew how to fight; that much was evident in his footwork and his reaction times. He also knew how to wield his dagger, almost to perfection. Sumire wasn’t lacking either; with her ability to slice through enemies with ease, he was almost jealous of her precision.

She’d make a great boxer, Akihiko thought as he tightened his gloves. They both would, now that he thinks about it. Maybe he could invite them to the club?

…Probably not; Kotone would throw a fit.

Akihiko looked up when Fuuka came to a stop. “What’s up, Fuuka?”

Fuuka glanced around hesitantly. “The target should be around here…” She mused quietly.

“‘Should be’ is doing a lot of the carrying there, I imagine.” Ren said, sliding a hand into his pocket. “You’re getting nothing?”

Fuuka shook her head and was about to respond when another voice cut her off.

“Well done…”

The group stilled and turned towards the new voice, only for all of them to take a step back and put up their guard at the sight of the pair of figures standing ahead of them.

Fuuka swallowed and shook her head again. “W-Who are these guys!? Lucia didn’t sense a thing until now!”

“And here I thought Kotone had bad fashion sense.” Akihiko heard Ren mutter under his breath, and, surprisingly, he found himself agreeing.

The first person his eyes landed on was a pale young man with bright yellow eyes. He wasn’t wearing a shirt, which was strange as it is, but he was also wearing blue jeans and brown shoes with a red bandana tucked into his back pocket.

Though Akihiko’s eyes immediately darted to the gun tucked into his belt. The slim barrel and dark grip made him clench and relax his fists.

The other man with slicked-over dark blue hair, wearing a whole lot of green and glasses, seemed to be scanning the group. He wore glasses and navy blue jeans. He was also carrying a silver briefcase, which he had tucked against his leg, putting himself between it and the group.

The one with platinum blond hair smiled easily at the group. “This is the first time we’ve met in person, I believe.” He said, looking around at everyone. “My name is Takaya.” He said, motioning to himself. “And this is Jin.” He motioned to the other man.

“And we should care, why?” Ren said sharply, and Akihiko noticed his hand twitching towards his jacket, where his evoker was kept.

He wanted to tell him to keep it cool, but he couldn’t do that at this second, not without drawing attention.

Takaya merely chuckled. “I suppose you don’t have a reason. Nonetheless, we,” He motioned between himself and Jin. “are known to some as Strega. We’ve been keeping an eye on you all…”

He closed his eyes and put a hand to his chest. “From what we’ve heard, you’ve all taken a… rather ‘righteous’ battle to save the world, correct?” He opened his eyes and tilted his head. “Unfortunately, we’ve come here tonight to put an end to that dream.”

Akihiko raised an eyebrow. What did that mean? He decided to voice his thoughts. “And what exactly do you mean by that?”

Takaya merely shrugged. “You’ve gained new allies, yet this land still crawls with sin.” He raised a hand, staring off at the sky, seemingly in a dreamlike state. “Tartarus is towering as beautifully as always…” He whispered quietly, almost fondly.

“You know about Tartarus?” Kotone asked lowly.

“Oh, indeed.” Takaya nodded. “In fact, we—”

The sound of glass shattering caused everyone to tense up, and Ren put a hand on Akihiko’s shoulder, stepping in front of the group with Raoul floating behind him. Power was surging from him, hair slightly gliding as if in a whirlwind.

“We’ve only just met, and I’m already sick of you.” Ren said, flicking out his dagger, twirling it around with ease, and setting it on the pair. “So why don’t you put your money where your mouth is and come stop us yourself?”

Takaya seemed taken aback for a moment before he smiled, almost in amusement. “Well, it seems one of you at least has some form of fight in you.” He said before he pulled out his revolver. “A shame.”

He raised the gun and pulled back the hammer.

“NO!” Sumire cried, hands flying up.

The gunshot echoed throughout the area before anyone could even react.

Akihiko felt his heart stop as he watched Ren stumble back.

But instead of falling, he just staggered backwards until he caught himself. Raoul stood by Ren before he started to shine, and the Persona’s grin seemed to grow in size. Ren’s dagger slipped from his fingers, clanging against the floor.

Ren brought his head back up, and to everyone’s shock, a smushed bullet unstuck itself from his chest, falling to the ground.

Takaya furrowed his brow before he raised his gun again, not wasting any time in dramatics before pulling the trigger once more.

The gunshots echoed through the area, only to bounce harmlessly off of Ren as if they weren’t even there.

Ren took a step forward before his hands shot to his head, and a horrific, spine-chilling scream tore out of his throat. Raoul vanished behind him, and Akihiko feared the worst.

But then a boom of thunder echoed throughout the sky. That’s odd, Akihiko thought absently as he watched Sumire and Kotone rush to Ren’s side; he thought the forecast was clear for the evening.

His thoughts were sliced through as something caught his eye, and a Persona started to manifest behind Ren, one that most certainly was not Raoul. 

Six giant, dark wings flew out, encompassing practically the entire area. A golden sheen, belonging to a mask, shone, and the clawed feet and hands were sharper than anything Akihiko had seen before.

There was a dark crown that floated just above the Persona’s head, and a ribbon wrapped around its chest. Then a gun started to form in his right hand, and it moved forward . 

Ren was still in agony, quiet curses and choked yells leaving him, even as his Persona continued up until it was just in front of the group. It stopped and seemed to tilt its head before it raised a hand.

Takaya and Jin each took a step back, but it didn’t matter as a solid ball of white light started to form in the Persona’s hand.

It clenched a fist, and the ball shot forward, splitting off into two smaller balls before they collided directly into the chest of the two men, sending them flying backward.

“Holy shit!” Junpei cried as he took a spot next to Akihiko. “That thing just totally sent them flying!”

Akihiko could only nod mutely. He was too busy trying to make sense of the situation. Ren had more than one Persona? Was he like Kotone? And the way it was summoned…

He turned to look at Mitsuru, who caught his gaze and nodded slightly.

He let out a breath in his mind. So he wasn’t the only one. It was almost identical to what happened on top of the dorm roof that night that Kotone awakened. Does that mean that Ren really was like Kotone? Could he also have the ability to use more than one Persona?

Before he could dive too far into his thoughts, the Persona drifted back to the group before vanishing once more.

Ren let out a gasping breath, clutching at Sumire and Kotone’s arms before he fell forward, collapsing into a heap, only being saved from hitting the concrete by Kotone.

“Ren!” Sumire shouted. “Ren, are you alright? Ren, wake up!” Her voice cracked, and Akihiko couldn’t help but go over and place a hand on her shoulder. He looked over to where Takaya and Jin landed, only to not see them.

He stifled a growl. So the Persona didn’t kill them, just wounded them. Not enough to get them to stay down, but bad enough to where they didn’t want to take their chances with the rest of them.

He turned his gaze back down to Ren, and he crouched before picking up his wrist. He placed two fingers and let out a breath. “He’s still alive.” He said softly. “But he’s unconscious.”

“What the hell was that?” Junpei asked, throwing his hands up in the air. “That thing looked like it belonged in a horror movie!”

Kotone brushed some hair out of Ren’s eyes. “Is he going to be okay?”

Mitsuru frowned and joined them. “Yes, he should be fine.” She said quietly, cupping her chin. “The likely reason for why this happened is that his… Persona forcefully summoned itself, which caused Ren immense pain since he wasn’t in control.” She shook her head. “...Nonetheless, we can’t afford to abandon the operation.” She said, letting out a breath. “But we also can’t keep Ren with us. We need to take him back to the dorm, and we can have him get looked at after the Dark Hour ends.”

Akihiko turned his gaze down back towards Ren.

“I’ll go with him.” Sumire said firmly. “And I’m not changing my mind.”

It was the strongest he’d ever heard Sumire’s voice, filled with determination, worry, and a hint of challenge, as if daring someone to say otherwise.

“You shouldn’t carry him back by yourself.” Kotone said quietly, and she turned her gaze onto Akihiko. “Senpai, can you go with Sumire?” She asked, standing up.

Akihiko blinked. “You want me to? Kotone, I—”

She grabbed his hands, and he froze. “ Please , Akihiko.” She whispered. “Go with her. She doesn’t need to be alone right now.” She gave his hands a squeeze, and his defenses fell right then and there.

He worked his mouth before he nodded slowly. “...Okay. Okay, I will. I’ll keep them safe.” He promised, giving her hands a squeeze of his own before he bent down and hoisted Ren up onto his back. “You ready, Sumire?”

Sumire picked up Ren’s dagger, holding it between her hands before she nodded. “Mhm.”

Akihiko shifted his hold on Ren’s limp body before they started their walk back to the dorms. He kept his guard up, just in case Strega or whatever they called themselves decided to pop back in.

But, even if they did, he’ll be damned if he allowed them to lay even a single hand on either Ren or Sumire. They’d have to go through him, and that’s never happening again.

Never.

Back at the dorm, Akihiko set Ren down onto the couch, letting out a soft groan as he did so. He leaned back up, and Sumire wasted no time in crouching by his side, brushing aside his bangs. Now that he had the chance, Akihiko looked at Ren’s face, taking note of just how pale it was, its usual color lacking.

Akihiko sat on the table as he took a moment to collect himself. It was a long walk back to the dorm, and he wouldn’t be surprised if the Dark Hour was nearly over. His sense of time had been muddy ever since he watched Ren stagger back from that gunshot.

Speaking of…

He rubbed his temple before he looked up. “Sumire.”

Sumire glanced at him over her shoulder.

“...Can you open his jacket?” He asked softly, standing up. “I want to check something on his chest.”

Sumire was silent for a moment before she nodded. She went to unbutton his jacket, pulling it apart and tugging up his shirt. The two crouched down to take a closer look, with Akihiko running a finger across his chest. It was clear, not so much as a scratch.

“Whatever that thing was that he summoned.” He started in a murmur. “It must’ve been able to deflect gunshots, but…” He shook his head. “I don’t know how that’s even possible.” He admitted.

“But he’s okay, right?”

Akihiko’s eyes gazed over the other boy’s skin, which was coated in a slight layer of sweat. He tugged down the shirt and leaned back. “I… I think he’s going to be.” He offered, giving her shoulder a squeeze. “He might be out for a few days, given what happened to Kotone when she arrived here.”

And wasn’t that something? It all happened so fast; he didn’t have time to make sense of it. But sitting here? With ample time to put the pieces on the board? He could only come to one conclusion.

Ren was the same as Kotone.

They held the same potential; they had to. Kotone’s awakening on the roof went against almost everything they knew. The second Persona, the way she seemed to effortlessly defeat the Shadow, it…

He shook his head as he stood up. He placed a hand on Sumire’s shoulder. “I’m going to go grab the chairman; I’ll be right back.” He gave her a squeeze. “He’s going to be okay, Sumire.” He said softly.

Sumire shifted before she went back to brushing her fingers through Ren’s hair, and Akihiko started his way up the stairs.

As he did, he couldn’t help but think back on the similarities between Kotone’s awakening and whatever happened to Ren. It was like his Persona had a mind of its own, slowly stalking towards Strega, ignoring the cries of its user.

He’s only seen something like that once. He knows that Shinjiro hadn’t been the same since that night, and he could only hope that Ren didn’t end up the same.

The only saving grace is that it looked like Ren didn’t actually kill Strega, merely injured them. But that brings up another question. Ren’s other Persona was powerful , immensely so. Akihiko could just feel the strength just by being close to it, but yet the attack it sent… It was strong, yeah, but was it really the full capabilities of the Persona?

It couldn’t be. It had to be that the Persona was going out of its way not to kill them, right? That’s the only logical explanation he could think of. And yet the question remains: why? Why would it not kill? It’s not like Personas have morals.

…Could it be that Ren still had some control, even subconsciously?

The boxer sighed and ran a hand over his face. There were way too many questions that he had that could wait until later, preferably when they know for a fact that Ren is stable. He pushed open the door to the command room. “Chairman?”

Ikutsuki looked up from his book. “Akihiko!” He exclaimed, quickly shutting his book and standing up. “Are you all finished already? I was under the impression that—”

“Actually, something happened.” He said, opening the door wider. “The others are still at the military base, but Ren and Sumire are downstairs.”

“Ren and Sumire?” Ikutsuki repeated with a frown. “What happened?” He asked as he started to follow Akihiko down the stairs.

“I’m not entirely sure. I can only speculate.” He glanced over his shoulder. “Do you remember what happened with Kotone that night on the roof?”

He could’ve sworn he watched the Chairman still. “Only like it was yesterday.” He answered wearily. “Why? What happened to her?”

“It wasn’t Kotone.” He turned to face him as they entered the lobby. “The same thing happened to Ren.”

“ Ren? ”

He nodded. “Yeah, something happened; we ran into… someone. They called themselves ‘Strega’.” He let out a breath and shook his head. “We didn’t get to do much talking before Ren decided to be an idiot and jump in front of everyone.”

He let out another sigh and rubbed his temple. “It didn’t help that he was practically egging them on, like some kind of joker.” He shook his head. “Anyway, he…” He took a moment to gather himself. “He stepped up, and the guy in front—I think he said his name was Takaya? Well, he didn’t want to indulge in anything, so he brought up his gun and just shot Ren in the chest.”

“My God!”

“But here’s the weird thing.” Akihiko rubbed a hand over his chest absently. “Nothing happened. Like the bullet hit him, but there was no impact; he just… lost a few steps before falling to his knees in pain.”

He turned his eyes back over to Sumire and Ren, the redhead not having moved an inch since Akihiko had gone upstairs. He rubbed his chin. “Then that Persona showed up.” He turned back to Ikutsuki. “It was huge, Chairman, bigger than any other Persona or Shadow I’ve seen. It towered over everyone .”

“Goodness…” Ikutsuki shook his head. “Well, I’m glad all of you are alright.” He and Akihiko moved towards Ren and Sumire. “How are you holding up, Sumire?” He asked softly.

Sumire twitched. “I’ll be fine once I know that Ren’s going to be.” She mumbled, grabbing her boyfriend’s hand and bringing it to her mouth. “He is going to be okay, right?”

“He will be.” Akihiko put a hand on her head. “He will be, Sumire. Something similar happened to Kotone back in April. At worst, he’ll be out for a week.” He crouched down to give her what was hopefully a reassuring smile. “And at best? He’ll be up and back at it tomorrow.”

Sumire nodded slightly. “R-Right.” She hesitantly reached out to brush some hair out of Ren’s face. “...He’s never looked this pale before.” She whispered.

“It’s most likely an effect caused by the strain of his Persona.” Ikutsuki mused with a hand to his chin. “Regardless, if he isn’t awake by the time the others come back, it would be wise to get him checked into the hospital, just so that he can be under careful monitoring.”

Akihiko brushed his thumb over Sumire's scalp before he stood back up and took a seat on a chair next to the couch, leaning back and closing his eyes.

“Well, I'll be in the control room if you need anything.” Ikutsuki said, turning on his heel. “Let me know when the others get back.”

Akihiko mustered up half of a reply as he started to rub absently at his wrists. He sat there for a moment before he slowly started to undo the wrapping, tossing it aside. He hoped that the others would get back soon, and with any luck, they would.

For now, though, he could rest. The others will be back, and he’ll be able to pass the baton to Mitsuru and Kotone. He’s exhausted right now, both physically and mentally. He’s not even sure his heart rate has returned to normal after watching Ren get shot.

He settled into his chair and let out a slow breath. He was just a few moments away from dozing off when a sharp gasp snapped him out of it. He jolted awake and shot up, drowsiness leaving him almost immediately.

His eyes landed on Sumire, whose shoulders were trembling. He hopped up and went over to her hastily, crouching down and putting a hand on her shoulder. “Sumire?” He tried softly. “Sumire!”

Sumire flinched and turned towards him, and it was then he noticed that silent tears were streaming down her face.

“Hey, hey.” He cupped her cheeks and brushed them away. “Come on, Sumire, talk to me.” He said, trying to keep his own emotions in check. “What’s going on?”

“I-I-I…” She shook her head and weakly wiped at her eyes. “I saw Ren.” She mumbled quietly, still slightly trembling and shaking.

Akihiko furrowed his brow. “You… saw him?” He repeated, confused at first before it hit him. “You saw a memory?”

She nodded. “Yeah…”

“What happened in it?” He asked gently, trying not to cause her any further distress. “Do you want to tell me? You don’t have to.”

She sniffled and shook her head again. “I… I was with Ren.” She whispered, grabbing at Akihiko’s hand tightly while the other went to Ren’s. “He was… lying on his bed, and I was next to him. He was sleeping, I think…”

Akihiko nodded, not saying anything, allowing her to continue when she wanted.

“I was holding his h-hand, an-and just watching him. He looked…” Her bottom lip quivered. “He looked awful, Akihiko.” She mumbled, voice wobbly. “He had bruises all over his face, his eye was swollen, a-a-and—” She broke off in a quiet sob, and Akihiko tugged her into a hug.

“You don’t have to keep going.” He whispered softly. “I won’t make you.”

She let out a shuddering breath. “I just… I remember being so… so angry. ” She said, gripping his hand alarmingly tight.

“At Ren?”

“No, never him.” She leaned back and hung her head, though there was nothing but fire in her eyes. “I remember being angry at the people who did that to him. I wanted… I wanted to make them pay .”

Akihiko felt a sudden chill run down his spine, but he didn’t let it show. He placed his hands on her arms, meeting her gaze. “Ren’s okay, Sumire.” He said firmly. “No one’s going to hurt him, and he’s safe here. You’re safe here. Those people that hurt Ren, they’re not going to touch him again, I promise you that.”

He cupped her. “Rest, Sumire.” He said quietly, ushering her onto the couch, setting her head on the opposite side of Ren’s. “The others will be back soon; I’ll wake you up when they get back, okay?”

Sumire looked like she was going to object, but she decided against it and settled her head onto the pillow, eyes sliding shut while her hand wrapped protectively around Ren’s leg, almost like an anchor.

Akihiko let out a sigh before he turned to go back to his chair.

“Akihiko?”

He paused and glanced over his shoulder. “Yeah?”

Sumire smiled softly and nestled into her pillow. “Thank you.”

He returned it, even if she couldn’t see it. “No problem, Sumire.” He murmured before finally collapsing into the chair and leaning his head back. He stared at the ceiling for a few beats before he finally let out a breath and closed his eyes.

There were a lot of unanswered questions, but he doubted they were going to get any answers any time soon.

So, for now, he’ll sit here and try to calm the storm that was beginning to form inside of him. He made a promise, and he nearly broke it.

But he won’t let anyone die because he wasn’t strong enough.

He won’t.

Chapter Text

Kotone’s leg bounced anxiously as she sat in the chair outside of Ren’s hospital room. Her eyes danced around the setting, mouth twitching downwards. She never liked hospitals; she would even go as far as saying she hated them.

The last time she was in one was against her will, and because she had collapsed after initially summoning her Persona. Sitting here, though, she found it a bit funny, not in a ‘funny haha’ sorta way, but just… a bit strange that Ren is also in the hospital for basically the exact same reason.

She still can’t get the image out of her head. Ren got shot; she saw it: saw the gun rise and fire, saw him stumble backwards, remembered Sumire’s cry of pure horror… only for Ren to not even so much as clutch at his chest.

The crumpled bullet fell to the ground, and then… he collapsed, pure, agonizing cries slicing through the air like a hot knife. Raoul vanished behind him in a bright light, and then that thing showed up soon after.

Whatever that Persona was, Kotone has truly never seen anything like it, and she doubted she’d see anything close to it again. It looked evil; its mere presence demanded respect and wariness. The way it effortlessly dispatched the two Persona users who showed up left her dumbfounded; it was as if it was merely swatting away a fly.

She always knew that Ren possessed immense strength and knew that he was special. The fact that he could see the Velvet Room—and that’s something she hasn’t even fully thought about—showed that he was at least similar to her. She had her assumptions; how could she not? He was skilled with his Persona, almost to a degree of using it as a way to show off.

He certainly had been in fights in his past, in this case, the group’s future. Could he have been a wildcard as well? Her bond with Ren, The World, left her thinking as well. She hadn’t really done much diving into it, but these past few days have given her some time to do so.

What she found had left her stupefied. Generally speaking, The World arcana was associated with a journey’s end, the feeling of wholeness, of completion. If Ren really is like her, then… Why is he ‘The World’?

His journey obviously isn’t over, since he’s here now still fighting the good fight… right?

She groaned quietly and buried her face in her palms. She felt an arm slide across her shoulders, and she silently leaned into Akihiko’s embrace, a ghost of a smile flashing across her face. Leave it to him to sense when she needs a hug, someone to anchor her to the ground.

She felt the lightest brush of his lips on her hair, and she couldn’t help the shiver that ran through her. “He’s gonna be okay, Kotone.” He whispered softly, giving her a squeeze. “You know that, right?’

She nodded. “Mhm,” She pulled back to shoot him a slight grin. “Of course he is; it’s Ren, remember?”

Akihiko chuckled and removed his arm, Kotone already missing it. “Yeah, it is. The toughest guy we know, he wouldn’t go down without a fight.”

“He’d take down the whole enemy before even falling to a knee.” She said wryly. She sombered a moment later. “I can’t imagine what Sumire is feeling like, though.” She shook her head. “Have you seen her recently?”

Akihiko nodded, staring off at nothing. “Yeah… I don’t think I’ve ever seen bags under her eyes before.” He ran a hand over his face, letting out a breath. “I think I need to have a talk with her tonight. She’s barely been getting any sleep, and I can’t let it get worse.”

Kotone smiled at the hint of protectiveness in his voice. Ever since that night, he’s been more vocal about his worries when it comes to their resident power couple. It seemed even the boxer couldn’t last long against the couple’s charms.

“How bad is it?” She asked gently. “I haven’t really seen her outside of when she sleeps in my room.” She murmured, scratching her neck. “And even then she isn’t in much of a talkative mood.”

“I saw her cleaning Ren’s dagger one evening.”

She winced. “Right, so pretty bad.”

“Pretty bad.” He agreed, letting out a sigh. “I just hope Ren wakes up soon, because it’s starting to look like he’s the only one that would be able to get Sumire out of this.”

“Shiomi, Akihiko.”

The pair looked up to see Mitsuru approaching them, with everyone else behind her. They stood up to greet them.

“Mitsuru, how is he?” Akihiko asked, sliding a hand into his pocket. “Any good news?”

Mitsuru let out a breath. “It’s not as bad as Shiomi’s condition when she was here, but his body was still… severely overexerted. It was as if all his strength was gone, which, considering what we know, isn’t that surprising.”

“Is he going to be waking up soon?” Kotone asked, clasping her hands together in front of her.

“That, we don’t know.” Mitsuru worked her mouth for a second. “It’s wholly possible that he’ll wake up this evening, but it’s also possible he might need the rest more than Shiomi did.”

“He’s already been here for three days, Mitsuru.” Akihiko said, running a hand through his hair. “How much longer does he need?”

The redhead glanced away. “...That’s not up for me to decide, Akihiko, you know that.”

Kotone bit her lip, glancing at the ground. She remained deep in thought before she shook her head. “Let’s go check on him, then.” She said, flashing the group a smile, hoping it looked at least the tiniest bit real. “Who knows? Maybe having us all there will help him recover faster.” She reasoned before grabbing Akihiko’s arm and tugging him inside the room, the others following after them a beat later.

She was greeted by the sight of Sumire resting her head comfortably on Ren’s bed, her hand wrapped tightly around her own as her chest rose and fell slowly. Her eyes were shut, and Kotone felt terrible that she would have to disturb the redhead’s rest, knowing that she desperately needed it.

Still, she released Akihiko’s arm and made her way over to the bed, placing a hand on Sumire’s back. She shook gently. “Sumire.” She whispered softly.

Sumire’s eyes fluttered open, ruby red irises a bright contrast to the dark bags under them. She blinked a few times, slowly at first, before she was fully conscious of her surroundings. She sat up, gaze flickering to everyone in the room before she sighed softly. 

“Sorry.” She murmured. “I must’ve fallen asleep.”

“Don’t sweat it.” Akihiko said, taking a seat next to her. “You needed it, if anything.”

Kotone subtly kicked at his shin, and he shot her a look. She returned it, letting him know that there’s a time and place for everything. But, to her surprise, Sumire just laughed quietly. It was short, practically non-existent, but it was a laugh.

“Yeah, I know.” She brushed aside her bangs with her pinky. “I’m sorry for being so difficult these last few days…”

“What? Nah, you got it all wrong.” Junpei gave her a hesitant grin. “I can’t say I know exactly how you feel, but I know that it’s been tough for ya.” He reached and nudged her shoulder with his fist. “But y’know, we’re here for you. Take all the time you need.”

“Iori is right, Sumire.” Mitsuru said, settling into the chair tucked away in the corner. “I can’t imagine how difficult it’s been for you, but rest assured, the doctors have done everything they could. Now it’s just up to Ren.”

Sumire was able to muster a smile. “He’ll make it, I know—” She tensed up and turned her head so fast, Kotone wouldn’t be surprised if she gave herself whiplash. “Ren?”

Kotone blinked, scooting forward. “Sumire? What happened? Everything okay?”

Sumire’s bottom lip trembled. “H-He…” She took in a shuddering breath. “His hand squeezed mine.” She whispered, barely audible. “Is he…?” She leaned closer, brushing his hair out of his eyes. “Ren?” She tried again, softly as ever.

Kotone’s breath hitched as a quiet groan tore its way out of Ren’s throat. He blinked open his eyes before sitting up without so much as a pause. He blinked a few more times as he brought up his free hand to wipe at his eyes.

He brought his hand down, only to meet the bewildered faces of his friends. He raised an eyebrow and waved half-heartedly. “Good… morning?” He said, voice still slightly rough from non-use.

Kotone nearly facepalmed, but didn’t get the chance as Sumire suddenly tackled him into a hug, throwing her arms around him as the raven-hair fell back onto the bed, a whoosh of air leaving him. He was taken aback for a moment before he wrapped his arms around his girl, resting his chin on her head.

“So, uh.” He cleared his throat, shaking his head. “How much did I miss?”

Junpei promptly deflated. “Dude, does anything faze you?” He asked, looking at him incredulously.

“Something tells me, not really.” He responded, pressing a quick kiss to Sumire’s hair, who had crawled fully onto the bed, resting her head on his arm. “...How long was I out?” He asked, rubbing at his throat. “Feels like my throat hasn’t been used in weeks.”

“Just a few days, Ren.” Mitsuru said softly, though the relief was clearly present in her eyes. “I’m glad you're back with us; you had most of us worried.”

“Only most?” He grinned and rolled his head towards Kotone. “I’m a little offended.” He released Sumire and sat up, only to stop once most of the group had reached for him. His brow raised, and he glanced between everyone. “...Is something wrong?”

“A-Ah, uhm, s-should you really be moving around so soon?” Fuuka asked quietly. “You just woke up; I-I’m sure you need to be cleared, right?”

Kotone put a hand on his chest to push him back down, but before she could, he shrugged and swung his legs over, yawning tiredly. “Ren!” She chided with a glare.

“What?” He flashed a smirk, and she realized that trying to convince him otherwise was utterly futile. “Come on, guys, it’s me we’re talking about here.” He said, placing his palms on his chest. “You really think a little fainting episode is gonna keep me down?”

Sumire wrapped her arms around his waist, resting her chin on his shoulder. “Ren, you should at least let the doctors look at you before you leave.” She reasoned softly, nuzzling into him. “Please? For me?”

Kotone watched as Ren’s defenses fell at an alarming rate, but she wasn’t surprised in the slightest. She found Akihiko’s hand under the view of the others and gave it a squeeze. She turned to look at him, giving him a smile.

He turned it, though his was noticeably more like a grin. “Told you he’d be fine, didn’t I?”

She rolled her eyes and hit his side playfully before leaning into him. “Shut up.” She said, hiding a smile against his shirt. “Hey, Akihiko?” She curled her fingers into the fabric, looking at him through her lashes.

He glanced down at her, brown irises widening ever so slightly. He licked his lips before responding a bit breathlessly. “Yeah, Kotone?”

She gazed with nothing short of adoration in her eyes. She held it before smiling slyly. “I think you’re really cool.”

He blinked, mouth parted open just a bit before he chuckled. “I think you’re really cute, too—” He tensed before he stammered, “I-I-I mean, uhm, c-cool, I think you’re really cool, t-too.”

This time it was Kotone’s eyes that widened. She felt her cheeks warm up, and she buried her face in his arm, grumbling. “Stupid, stupid Akihiko.” She wrapped her arms around his, trying to hide how pleased she really was about his mistake.

She glanced at Ren and Sumire out of the corner of her eye and smiled.

And just like that, everything was back to normal.

Akihiko glanced at Ren as he noticed the other boy rubbing at his chest absently. “You alright?” He asked, placing a hand on his back with a frown. “If you need to sit down, I’m sure the girls will—”

“I’m fine, Akihiko.” Ren said, giving him a quick smile. He let out a quick breath and shot the older boy a wink. “Why? You worried about me?”

“Of course I am.” He replied, surprising himself. He glanced around the festival before lowering his voice and leaning closer. “You got shot, in case you forgot. Multiple times, at that.” He was able to muster up a weak grin. “Forgive your senpai for worrying over you, okay?”

At that, Ren flushed a light shade of red before he turned away and crossed his arms. “I got better, didn’t I?” He shot back, his smirk sliding back into place. “But enough about me…” He turned back to face him. His eyes glimmered with something Akihiko was sure meant nothing but bad news.

“Something up?” He asked warily. “That’s a worrying look you got on.”

Ren leaned closer. Akihiko leaned back an inch. “You and Kotone, huh?”

Akihiko prided himself on the fact that he didn’t react beyond his cheeks becoming a bright, flaming red. “What about me and Kotone?” He mumbled, forcing himself to keep eye contact.

Ren chuckled. “You two aren’t as subtle as you think. Besides,” He finally leaned back. “I know that you didn’t just invite us out here for a little relaxation. You, Akihiko, wanted a double date~!”

Akihiko sputtered and shook his head. “You have…” He let out a breathy laugh. “Quite the imagination, Ren. Me and Kotone are just friends.” He said, waving a hand. He kept his gaze pointedly away from Ren’s knowing grin, and it only took a few seconds before he broke. “...Okay, fine. We’ve been dating for about two weeks.”

Ren blinked. “Really?” He asked, furrowing his brow. “Huh, I would've figured it’d be a lot longer.”

This time, Akihiko turned to him with confusion present on his features. He was going to ask him what that meant, but didn’t have time to, because a familiar voice caused him to straighten up.

“Sorry for the wait, boys~”

The two turned to see their girlfriends approaching them wearing, in Akihiko’s opinion, absolutely gorgeous yukatas. He felt his mouth dry up remarkably fast as Kotone bounded up to him with her blinding grin in place. It fell into something much less bright but somehow infinitely more warm. “Hey, Akihiko.”

He swallowed lightly. “Hey, Kotone.” He replied, hesitating for a moment before he reached up to brush some hair behind her. Her eyes widened at the action, but she didn’t pull away. If anything, he could’ve sworn she leaned into it. “You, uhm, you look great.” He whispered. “Beautiful, even.”

A pretty blush stained her cheeks, and she ducked her head. “You don’t look half bad yourself.” She paused for a moment before adding quietly, “Pretty handsome, too.”

Akihiko felt his cheeks become warm.

“You two okay over there?”

The couple turned to see Ren looking at them, terribly obvious amusement on his face. His arm was around Sumire’s shoulders, who also seemed to be hiding a smile behind her hand. He tilted his head, gazing at them with a thoughtful look.

“Not. A. Word. Raven.” Kotone hissed, shooting him a glare.

“Oh, no.” Ren grinned and gestured to them. “I’ve waited way too long for this to happen. You’re stuck with it, Kotone.”

Sumire rolled her eyes and nuzzled into her boyfriend’s embrace. “Can we at least enjoy the festival before it gets late?” She asked, fluttering her eyelashes at all three of them. “Please?”

Akihiko coughed, mostly to buy time to fight down his blush. “Of course we can, Sumire.” He said softly. He turned to Kotone. “There’s a lot of people here, so make sure you don’t get separated, alright?”

Kotone nodded. “Should…” She pursed her lips. “Should we hold hands?”

Ren snorted, and the auburn-haired gave him a look. He held up his palms, flashing a charismatic smile.

Akihiko let out a quick breath before he tentatively reached to grasp her hand. “I don’t mind, Kotone.” He murmured tenderly, giving her hand a squeeze. “Let’s get going, yeah?”

It was probably the most PDA they’ve shown since getting together. They decided it’d be best if they kept their relationship on the down-low, keeping the more affectionate moments to themselves. But, walking along, hand-in-hand, it was… nice.

“You know, Kotone.” Ren started, and Akihiko could feel the vein about to burst on his—girlfriend? Yeah, girlfriend—girlfriend’s head. “I wasn’t actually expecting you and Sumire to wear yukatas.”

Akihiko watched as Kotone’s annoyance died down in record time. “You didn’t?” She asked, clearly taken aback.

“Hey, don’t get me wrong, you both look great in them. But I didn’t really pin you as the type to wear one.” He reasoned with a shrug. “So I guess that’s what you dragged Sumire out for earlier?”

Kotone preened. “Yep!” She said with a giggle. “It took a while to really find one that fits her, but I think I did a pretty good job, don’t you?”

Ren turned to face his girlfriend, gazing at her in adoring silence. Sumire blushed at the attention. “Ren…” She mumbled sheepishly, fiddling with her glasses. Akihiko had to hide a smile as Ren simply… continued to stare.

Ren blinked a few times before he suddenly glanced around curiously. The action didn’t go unnoticed by the other three.

“Ren?” Kotone asked quietly. “Everything alright?”

He turned to her. “...Huh? Oh!” He cleared his throat and smiled. “Yeah, yeah, I’m fine. I just… saw another memory, and it threw me for a loop.” His smile faltered, and he took a step back. “Can we just… take a second?” He asked softly, his breathing becoming a little bit more labored. “I think—”

He lost his footing, and Akihiko caught him by the arm. “Ren!” He helped him find his balance. “What’s wrong?” He shook his head. “Never mind, let’s get you to sit down.” He ushered him over to a nearby bench, with Sumire and Kotone hovering behind them.

Once he was sitting, Sumire sat next to him and wrapped her arms around him. Kotone passed him a water bottle, which he gratefully took. Akihiko frowned and put a hand on his hip. “I told you, you needed more bed rest before doing anything strenuous.” He chided with a look.

“It was just a date; it’s not like I’m going to Tartarus.” He replied with a huff. “No, I think… I think it was the memory I saw.”

“What was it?” Kotone prodded, leaning over Akihiko’s shoulder.

He shook his head. “I was—I was walking; I know that much.” He let out a sigh. “It was winter, too. I remember being a little bit cold. I was wearing a coat; it wasn’t the one I had on when I first transformed into a human, it was a bit bigger.”

He let out another shaky laugh. “I don’t know why that seemed important to me. But, uh, I remember pulling out my phone, and I was talking to someone. I-I think it was Sumire.” He said, looking up to meet their gazes. “But…”

“But…?” Kotone pressed, leaning forward.

“Kotone.” Akihiko said, pulling her back a bit. “Give him some space.”

Kotone pouted, but didn’t object. 

Ren let out a wry chuckle before he sombered. “Uhm, I don’t know how to explain it, but something just felt off.” He said quietly. “I don’t know what it was, but I saw Sumire, I think.”

Akihiko furrowed his brow. “You think you did?”

“Well, I did see a girl who resembled Sumire. She was similar in height, and was wearing a yellow kimono; I remember that.” He said with a shake of his head. “This’ll sound silly, but it didn’t feel like Sumire at all. It felt like someone completely different.”

Sumire was silent before she perked up. “Oh! Maybe it was Kasumi!” She reasoned with a smile. “I don’t remember exactly, but Kasumi also had bad vision, so she wore contacts most of the time. And she also had her hair up!” She paused for a moment. “I don’t… remember if she had red hair like mine or not, though.” She mumbled absently.

Red was silent before he scratched at his chin. “Well, I remember being on my phone, like I said.” He scrunched up his brow, like he was trying to remember another detail. “I remember the chat icon being someone who looked like Sumire, and I do think their name was ‘Kasumi’.”

Akihiko shrugged. “There you have it, then.” He placed a hand on Ren’s shoulder. “Mystery solved. Looks like you were just meeting up with Sumire’s sister.” He flashed Ren a quick smile.

Ren mirrored it, although it was a bit hesitant. “Yeah, I guess so.”

Sumire giggled and nodded. “That’s what I thought, too.” She pursed her lips. “Did you talk to her at all?” She asked quietly.

Ren shook his head. “No, I didn’t get the chance to. I saw her, but then the memory ended.” He wrapped an arm around her waist. “Sorry, Sumi.” He whispered, pressing a kiss to her hair.

She smiled softly. “It’s alright, Ren. Just knowing that you also got to meet her in the future is enough for me.” She reasoned before she helped him to his feet. “I bet you and her were great friends in the future, too!” She said brightly. She turned to Akihiko and Kotone. “Well, let’s not waste any more time. I still want something to eat!”

Akihiko chuckled and grabbed Kotone’s hand. “Yes, ma’am.” He said, giving her a mock salute. “Come on, I’m sure we can find a booth.”

As the quartet made their way through the rest of the festival, Akihiko couldn’t help but let a small smile grace his features. He couldn’t believe how attached and protective he’s grown of Ren and Sumire. He promised them both that he wouldn’t let anyone else hurt them, and he’s going to keep it.

His gaze drifted to Kotone, and the way her smile seemed to light up the very sky itself.

…He might have to add another person to that list.

Ren leaned back on the couch, arms crossed as he and the rest of SEES waited for Ikutsuki to arrive. His leg was bouncing, nerves clearly on display. He didn’t know what exactly it was, but something was scratching the back of his head, and he couldn’t help but reach up to rub it.

“You seem a bit on edge, Ren-kun.” Aigis said from somewhere over his shoulder. “Is everything alright?”

Ren glanced over at the android. “Yeah, I’m fine, Aigis.” He said, flashing her a quick smile. “Just something bugging me, that’s all.”

“Would I be able to assist?”

He shook his head. “Nah, there’s no need. I’m okay, really.” He turned back and worked his mouth. “My nerves are just acting up.” He glanced over to where Kotone and Sumire were happily chatting, and he smiled at the sight.

The door opened, and he turned to see Ikutsuki walking in with a smile of his own. The Chairman glanced around before he nodded. “Good, you’re all here.” He said, clasping his hands together. He turned back to the door. “Please, come in!”

Ren raised an eyebrow before he also turned towards the door, only for his smile to slide off as he watched Ken walk in, a slight frown tugging on his lips. “Sorry to interrupt.” He said softly.

The group was silent for a long few beats before Akihiko eventually broke it. “...You’ve got to be kidding.” He said warily. His gaze met Ikutsuki's. “Chairman…?”

Ikutsuki smiled and nodded. “After running several tests, we’ve learned that he has more than adequate potential.” He said, and Ren’s eyebrow twitched. “I called this meeting so that I could introduce him, since he’ll be joining our squad.”

“B-But Mr. Chairman, he’s still in elementary school.” Mitsuru said, furrowing her brow. “Besides…”

Ikutsuki tilted his head. “Besides what? His ability is quite promising. With the proper training, he could be a big help.”

Ren opened his mouth to point out how that had nothing to do with the glaring problem that was Ken Amada. He didn’t have time, as Akihiko stood up and shook his head.

“But, is he okay with it?” He asked hesitantly.

“Actually.” Ken lifted his head. “I asked to join. I believe I can be of some assistance…” He said softly, mustering up a slight smile. “I finally know why I was given this power. I know I can help.”

Ikutsuki nodded. “So, as you can see, it was his own decision.”

Ken’s smile grew a bit. “It’s nice to meet you all. I’ll try not to get in anyone’s way.”

Ren watched as Kotone’s face went through a myriad of expressions before it eventually settled on a slight, wry smirk. “Prepare for the wringer, kid.”

Ken seemed to light up. “Yes! Don’t hold anything back; I won’t slow you down, I promise!”

“Hey, don’t worry, kid.” Junpei went and ruffled his hair. “We got your back, no hesitation.”

Ren felt his fingers flex against his will. How was no one seeing the elephant in the room? How was no one questioning it? His gaze met Sumire’s, and the couple shared a short look before the redhead shook her head minutely.

Well, he thought idly, at least I’m not the only one that sees a problem with this.

His gaze slid over to Yukari, who had been deathly still since Ken walked in. She probably felt his eyes as she turned to meet him. They shared a silent conversation before he shook his head, and her eyes widened, and she nodded.

Ren stood up, putting on his best smile. “Well, nice to hear you joining us, Ken-kun.” He said, going and placing a hand on his shoulder. “First order of things? Head downstairs and make a cup of coffee. It’s practically an initiation between us.” He said, giving him a wink. “I’ll be grading you, so don’t disappoint me, yeah?”

Ken’s eyes widened before he nodded quickly. “Right! I won’t let you down, Amamiya-san!”

Ren watched Ken scurry out of the room and down the stairs.

“Wait, we have an initiation?” Junpei asked, brow raising. “Since when—”

Ren slammed the door with a bit more force than necessary, causing everyone, sans Sumire and Yukari, to jolt. He whirled around to face the Chairman, advancing on him with silent fury in his eyes. “Are you kidding me!?” He hissed as he stopped just in front of the man. “Ken? KEN!?”

Ikutsuki was silent, eyes widening before he attempted to recompose himself. “H-He wanted to join; you heard him yourself—”

“Oh, I hear it loud and clear, which is why I’m more interested in why you said yes!” He demanded. “He is a child.” He growled lowly. “A child! You should’ve turned him away the second he even looked like he wanted to join!”

Yukari stood up and joined him. She crossed her arms. “He’s right, and I’m more disturbed by the fact that none of you seemed to have a problem with it!” She said, glaring at everyone else aside from Sumire. “Seriously, not a single one of you spoke up!”

Mitsuru flinched. “It’s not that simple, Takeba—”

“Like hell it isn’t!” Yukari snapped, glare intensifying. “It’s one thing to guilt trip others into joining for a ‘greater cause’.” She drawled dryly. “But it’s another to have a child join just because he asked!”

“Guilt tripping—”

“Yes! That’s exactly what you’ve been doing.” She accused sharply.

Sumire stood up silently and went to join her boyfriend and Yukari. “I agree with them both.” She said quietly. “Ken-kun might have the power, but I don’t think that means that he should be allowed to join us.”

Ikutsuki shifted. “Ultimately, it isn’t your choice—”

“Oh, yeah, that’s another thing.” Ren said, tilting his head. “We’re a team, aren’t we?” He asked, glancing around with his palms extended. “I’m pretty sure we’ve called ourselves a team on multiple occasions, and last I checked, teams don’t make decisions without gathering input from the other members.” He hissed, a borderline snarl. “Is that it? Do you just not… care about what we think when it comes to the people we’ll be working with?”

Ikutsuki was clearly taken aback. “That’s…” He cleared his throat. “That’s not what it is, Ren.”

“Could’ve fooled me.” He replied, huffing out a laugh. “Have you even considered the consequences of having him join us?” He asked quietly. “The dangers he’ll face? The chances of him, oh, I don’t know, dying?”

Most everyone in the room flinched.

“Need I remind everyone what happened to me just a few days ago?” He asked, glancing around with a humorless smirk. “If it wasn’t for… Satanael, I would’ve been dead. Do you realize that? I would’ve died. Permanently. End of discussion, no redos.”

“We get it, Ren.” Akihiko said, eyes faltering. “We get it.” He repeated quietly.

“I don’t think you do, because clearly you want to bring a child into the same world where that happened.” He said, rolling his eyes so hard he nearly gave himself a headache. “I mean, this is ridiculous!”

“W-We’ll be there for him.” Junpei reasoned awkwardly. “He doesn’t have anything to worry about if we’re there.”

“And if we aren’t there?” He asked lowly. “Do you honestly think that you can account for every single thing in a plan? That you’ll be able to plan out each detail and adjust accordingly? Let me tell you—”

Grey walls, silver hair, water, needles, no help, no help, NO HELP

“—I went through something similar, and if I hadn’t gotten lucky, I would’ve died!” He froze. What was that? What did he just say? Why…? He quickly shook his head. “The point is, I don’t want Ken to go through that. He could end up getting hurt, or worse.”

“That won’t happen.” Mitsuru’s voice sliced through the air. “If Ken-kun is going to be a permanent fixture on our team, then precautions will be taken. I understand your concern, Ren, but like the Chairman said, it is ultimately his own choice.”

Ren stared before he shook his head in disbelief. “Unbelievable.” He muttered. “I can’t understand how none of you can't see anything wrong with this.” He worked his mouth before he growled and turned on Ikutsuki. He stalked forward, raising a finger. “If anything happens to that kid, Chairman, the blame will fall solely on you.” He warned quietly. “That isn’t a threat—that’s a promise.”

He spun on his heel. “I’m heading to bed.” He announced before he started towards the door, with Sumire and Yukari following shortly after him.

“Ren, wait…!”

Kotone grabbed his hand, and he turned to face her. She opened her mouth, but nothing came out. She closed it and dropped his hand, turning her head away. Ren stared for a moment longer before he sighed and turned back towards the door, entering the hallway and closing the door behind him.

He ran a hand over his face, letting out an agonizingly long breath. Sumire nuzzled into him, tail wrapping around his waist. Yukari’s hand came up to brush through his hair, and he surprisingly found himself leaning into the action.

“Do…” She cleared her throat. “Do you two want to sleep in my room tonight?” She asked quietly, giving them a tender look. “I won’t mind, I promise.”

Ren and Sumire shared a short glance before they nodded. “Yeah, that’s fine.” He said, gesturing for Yukari to lead the way. “Following you, Yukari.”

Yukari flashed the couple a quick smile before they started their way downstairs to the former’s room. A few moments later, Yukari let out a sigh. “Hey.” She said softly. “Thanks. For… bringing that stuff up about Ken, Ren.” She smiled, briefly and wearily. “I didn’t make a scene because I didn’t know if I was the only one who was thinking that or not.”

“Don’t mention it.” He said, returning the smile.

Ren spared a glance up the stairs as they made it to the floor with Yukari’s room. He frowned before he shook his head and continued on his way.

What a mess.

Chapter Text

Ren idly twirled his dagger around his fingers, gaze never leaving the others as they grouped together in the lobby of Tartarus. His eyes slid over to where Ken stood, trying his best to copy Akihiko’s stretching exercises.

His twirling faltered for a moment before he clenched the grip and stuffed it into its sheath hanging on his belt. He still couldn’t believe that they were actually going to be going through with this. He wanted to fight it more, wanted to shove Ken into the dorm, lock the door, and then not look back.

But after the argument a couple of nights ago, he couldn’t bring himself to do it. He just had to keep a more watchful eye out, that’s all. He may disagree, but it’s clear that nothing is going to change.

Until you’re proven right, a voice hissed in the back of his head, what’ll happen then?

He ignored it.

“Ah, Trickster.”

He jumped slightly and turned at the sound of the voice, only to see the woman from before. Elizabeth, he recalled. She looked the same, with not much, if anything, being different about her. Her eyes looked him up and down before she fixed her hold on the book she was carrying.

“Something is… different about you.” She mused, beginning to circle him much like before.

Ren followed her warily before he looked over to the group. Kotone was busy talking to Akihiko, and Sumire was chatting with Yukari. He swallowed and turned his attention back on Elizabeth. “How do you mean, Elizabeth?” He asked softly.

She paused and tapped her chin. “I’m not sure.” Her brow scrunched up for a moment before she snapped her fingers. “Ah! Of course. How could I be so dense?” She looked at him, really looked at him.

Ren leaned back a little bit as she put them face-to-face. “...Dense about what?” 

“You’ve momentarily awakened to your true power, haven’t you?” She accused, though it lacked bite and heat. It was more like an observation rather than her actually being annoyed by it. “Ah, such a travesty I was not there to witness it myself!” She said, shaking her head and letting out a huff.

“My true power?” He repeated quietly. “You mean… Satanael?”

“Mhm, correct.” She tilted her head. “What did you think I meant?”

Ren opened his mouth, only to close it a second later. “I’m not sure.” He rubbed his temple, the beginnings of a headache starting to settle in. He paused when her words actually registered. “Wait—momentarily?”

“Indeed.” She lifted a palm, shrugging indifferently. “It seems that your mind and body couldn’t handle the strain and thus was forced to—ah, how do you humans say it—have a reset.” She flipped open her book, seemingly looking for something. “To explain it simply, you are not of your full mind.”

Ren didn’t bother hiding his roll of his eyes. “Well, yeah, I could’ve told you that; it’s not like I’m missing a good chunk of my memories or anything.” He replied dryly.

“Yes, that does seem to be quite the thorn in one’s side, no?” She smiled slyly. “Though, if my sister is anything to go off of, I’m sure you’ll overcome this bump in no time.”

Ren rubbed his chin, not fully believing her words. “Me and Sumire have been like this for months, Elizabeth.” He said wearily. “What if there isn’t an end to it?” He asked quietly. “What if our time, the time we come from, is just… gone?”

Elizabeth’s smile dropped, and she seemed to contemplate this before answering. “I know better than most of my siblings how it feels to feel… Well, I believe the best term is ‘useless.’” She tapped her index finger against the spine of her book. “I lost someone to me, Trickster.” She admitted softly, glancing around hesitantly.

Ren stilled before he looked up slightly. “You did?”

“I suffer every day looking for a way to bring him back, to find him again.” She let out a sigh. “And yet, I fear I’m losing the battle to keep going. But I must, because if I do not, then he’ll be lost forever.”

Ren stared for a moment before he swallowed. “I’m sorry.”

She waved a hand. “You have nothing to apologize for, Trickster. I’m merely telling you this because I, too, know how it feels to be in a position like your own.” She settled back into a smile. “I truly wish you would’ve been able to meet him, Trickster. I have a feeling you two would’ve been extraordinary companions."

“I don’t know about that.” He rubbed the back of his neck. “But if it means anything, I would’ve liked to have gotten to know him too.” He mustered up a smile. “I’m always open to having more friends.”

Elizabeth let out a soft laugh. “Indeed, that much is true.” She waved a hand. “Nonetheless, we have veered off track.” She fixed her book. “I wanted to speak to you today, if only briefly.”

Ren extended his palms. “By all means.”

“I only ask one question: Do you know the extent of the power you hold within you?” She asked, leaning closer just a tad. “It’s the same power that allowed you to summon your true self.”

“You mean against those other Persona users?” When she nodded, he let out a sigh. “I don’t think so…” He stopped and really thought about it. “Well, actually, I think I do.” He crossed his arms and leaned back, looking up in thought. “From what I can remember, I think Satanael easily defeated them without so much as breaking a sweat. If that’s my true power, then…” He trailed off, eyes going downcast.

Elizabeth hummed. “Intriguing, isn’t it?” She said teasingly. “Keep in mind, Trickster, that you have not yet allowed yourself to embrace your full capabilities. I have a feeling you’ll be needing them sooner than you think.”

Ren let out a humorless chuckle. “And how do you want me to go about that?” He asked incredulously. “In case you forgot, I did already, and it nearly cost me my life.” He said lowly. “So forgive me if I’m not willing to jump headfirst into something like that again.”

Elizabeth’s lips merely twisted into a smile. “We shall see, Trickster.” She said cryptically before she leaned back up straight. “It’s been a wonderful chat, but I must be off. Goodbye, Trickster.” She said, spinning on her heel.

Ren watched her leave, vanishing after passing behind a pillar, before he ran a hand over his face. He began to massage his temple, hoping to keep his headache from getting out of control.

“Hey, Ren!”

He winced. So much for that idea.

He turned to see Kotone hesitantly waving him over, her smile strained. Ren sighed internally. She must still be torn up about the whole thing with Ken.

It wasn’t that he was mad, per se. It’s just…

Okay, maybe he’s a bit irritated that the Chairman allowed Ken to join in the first place, but that didn’t mean he felt the same way about the others for going along with it. They didn’t have a say in Ken joining or not; he gets that.

But still, the idea that Ken would be joining them on the front lines is one that Ren wished he’d never have to humor. It’s not that he doesn’t believe in his abilities or that he thinks that the elementary student is going to drag or slow them down.

Even if a small, traitorous part of him believed that things would be infinitely easier if they didn’t have to worry about a child running around haphazardly.

He shook off those thoughts and made his way over. “What’s up, Kotone?” He asked, raising an eyebrow and sliding his hands into his pockets. “Planning on putting me on the team?”

Kotone brightened a bit. “Yep!” She said, a smile growing on her face. “I’m gonna have you join Akihiko and Ken.” She paused and grimaced. “...If that’s alright with you?”

He bit down another sigh. He really needed to pull her aside and tell her that he isn’t angry with her, or anyone, for that matter. He just didn’t want people to unnecessarily get hurt or worse. Putting Ken on the front lines puts not only himself in danger but the team as well.

He nodded. “That’s fine.” He said, giving her a quick smile, hoping it at least looked real. “When do we head out?”

“Right now! Come on!”

Ren watched her skip towards the teleporter, with Akihiko right on her tail and an eager Ken following him. He let out a sigh before he caught Sumire’s gaze. She gave him a tender smile, waving slightly. He returned it, his headache all but gone before he jogged after Kotone and the rest.

Tonight’s expedition wasn’t anything special, but Kotone wanted to scope out the new section of Tartarus as well as get Ken some, in Ren’s opinion, much-needed practice. He flipped around his dagger, lingering towards the back of the group to keep Ken in between himself and Akihiko.

He glanced around absently, posture relaxed but still on guard. He noticed out of the corner of his eye Kotone slicing a Shadow across the midsection, and he twirled out his evoker as he took a spot next to Akihiko.

He ran a hand through his hair. “Fuuka? Anything to be worried about?”

Fuuka’s voice crackled in his ear for a second before it cleared out. “Nothing serious, Ren-kun. The largest one has some substantial piercing power, but that’s about it.”

Kotone smirked. “You heard her, boys.” She cracked her neck and spun her weapon around, tapping the toe of her shoe against the ground. “Let’s take care of ‘em, real quick style!”

Ren couldn’t help the fond smile that tugged at the corner of his lips. He gripped his dagger before he dashed forward, cleanly striking through one of the smaller Shadows before he flipped backwards, catching the Shadow’s head with his boot before kicking it into Akihiko, who slammed his fist into the enemy, defeating it soundly.

“Nice catch.” Ren said wryly.

“Good toss.” Akihiko replied with a grin.

 Kotone threw them both a thumbs up. “Good one, you two!” She said, removing her naginata from the other Shadow before she turned to the larger one with a grin. “You can leave this one to me!” She said, spinning around her blade before she took off towards it.

She thwacked it with her blunt end, staggering it before she sliced at its head, missing just by an inch. She was caught off guard before the Shadow raised its hand and hit her with a backhand, sending her flying back.

“Kotone!” Akihiko shouted, feet already moving.

Kotone stumbled to her feet, shaking her head. “I’m alright!” She flashed a quick grin. “I’m okay, just a little—” She let out a sharp gasp, coming out slightly choked.

Ren’s eyes widened as he noticed that the Shadow had taken advantage of the lack of response, leaping forward and thrusting his sharpened arm through her, piercing straight through her chest.

Time stood still.

Kotone weakly coughed up some blood, which started to dribble down her chin before Akihiko and Ren kicked into overdrive.

“NO!” Akihiko’s fist slammed into the Shadow with enough force to create a shockwave, sending the monster flying back. His fists were clenched tight, a low growl leaving his throat. “You’re going to pay for that.” He promised coldly before he rushed into the fight, swinging violently into the midsection of the Shadow, putting more force behind his punches than Ren had ever seen.

Ren took a step forward to join him before he paused and turned over to Kotone. He watched her clutch weakly at her chest, the hole leaking… a horrific amount of blood. She fell to her knees, and Ren snapped out of it.

“Ken!” He barked sharply, the youngest of them jolting and looking at him with wide eyes. He ran over to him, grabbing him by the shoulders and putting Kotone behind him. “Look at me, look at me.” He stressed, grabbing his cheeks. “Not her, okay? You look at me, Ken. Are you looking?”

Ken nodded shakily.

“Good. Now, I need you to find the teleporter. Find it, grab—” He cursed under his breath. “Grab everyone, get them here, now, okay?” He patted his cheeks. “Can you do that for me, Ken?”

Ken’s bottom lip wobbled. “B-But…”

“Can you do it?”

He clenched his eyes. “Y-Yes. I can.”

“Alright, now go.” He spun him around and gave him a shove. “Go, Ken! Don’t look back, either!” He ordered before he turned on his heel, sprinting towards Kotone and sliding onto the ground just in time for her to fall on her back. 

“Kotone?” He cupped the back of her head, pushing her hair out of her eyes. “Kotone! Kotone, come on, say something.” He whispered weakly.

She coughed and slowly reached up to grab absently. She found his shirt and gripped. “R-Ren…?”

“I’m here. I’m here, okay? You’re going to be fine.”

She coughed again, blood coming out and dripping down her chin. “Liar.” She muttered.

Ren hissed. “Don’t talk like that.” He ushered, wiping at her chin. “In fact, don’t talk at all. I know it’ll be hard, especially for you, but you gotta keep your strength.” He cupped her cheek. “Kotone, look at me. You’re going to be fine.” 

She shook her head before smiling ever so slightly. She opened her mouth… only to cough violently against him, clutching at her chest before her grip on his shirt went lax. Her hand fell weakly onto her stomach, and her eyes lost what little life was left in them.

Ren’s heart fell. “Kotone?” He murmured, giving her a gentle shake. “Kotone!” A rougher shake. “Kotone, don’t do this.” He gripped her hand tightly. “No, no, NO…!” He slammed his eyes shut to stop the hot tears from pouring out.

Trickster…

His eyes flew open.

Heed my call… You allowed me to guard your compassionate heart in the past… Allow me to heal it now…

His mouth went dry before he scrambled for his evoker. He grabbed the pistol and pressed it painfully under his chin, the barrel digging into his skin. He closed his eyes again, letting a few ragged breaths out. He could make out footsteps behind him, but he paid them no mind as a name began to call out to him in a whisper.

“...Maria.” He said softly, pulling the trigger as power exploded from beneath him.

A woman manifested behind him, clasped in white and gold. Her hands extended to her sides, as if she was offering an embrace to any and all people. Her head inclined towards Ren, and he felt more words come to him.

He pressed his hand to Kotone’s wound. “Holy Benevolence.”

“Ren!” “Shiomi!” “KOTONE!”

The others crowded around him just in time for them to witness the wound beginning to close at a rapid pace. The blood vanished, as if it was never there in the first place. Kotone’s eyes fluttered shut before she shot up with a gasp. Her breathing labored and quick, she looked around wildly.

“Holy shit.” She cursed.

Ren stared before a shaky laugh escaped him. He wrapped his arms around her tightly, holding her. “Oh, god, Kotone. I thought you had…”

He noticed that Sumire had joined him, as well as Akihiko and Yukari. He took the chance to wipe his eyes on Sumire’s jacket, sniffling quietly. He gave Kotone a squeeze before he reluctantly pulled away.

“Are you alright?” He asked wearily. “Please tell me you’re alright.”

She nodded, giving him a shaky smile. “I’m okay, Ren, thanks to you.” She mustered up a grin. “That’s a neat trick, bringing me back from the dead and all.”

“Kotone.” Akihiko whispered weakly. “Time and place.” He said, holding onto her tightly, as if she could disappear if he let go.

“That was a new Persona, wasn’t it, Ren?” Mitsuru asked, placing a hand on his shoulder. “Are you alright?”

Ren nodded. “Y-Yeah. Yeah, I’m good.” He leaned back on his palms, chest rising and falling slowly. “It wasn’t like what happened before. If anything, it felt good. It felt… empowering.” He whispered, slightly in awe.

“It was certainly powerful. And that spell.” She gave his shoulder a squeeze. “I don’t think any of us have anything even remotely close to what you just accomplished. I’ve seen serious wounds heal with time using our Personas, but to heal something that traumatic, that quickly?” She shook her head. “...Ren, you very well may have been the only person capable of saving Shiomi’s life.”

Ren stared up at her before he gave her hand a pat. “All in a day’s work.” He said, flashing a cheeky smile before he faltered and a quiet, choked sob escaped him. “Dammit.” He swore before he wiped at his eyes roughly. “This is all your fault, Kotone.”

“What!?” She yelped. “My fault?”

“If you hadn’t been so careless…!” He started before it died. “Kotone, I don’t get scared.” He said quietly. “But just now, with you lying motionless in my arms...I was terrified.”

Kotone stared at him before she shuffled over, resting her head on his shoulder. “I’m alright, Ren. You saved my life… again.” She added wryly. “Thank you.” She shot Akihiko a smile. “Both of you.”

Ren leaned his head back against hers, not bothered at all by the contact. He reached to give Sumire’s hand a squeeze, interlocking their fingers. He closed his eyes and let his breathing even out.

Kotone was okay. That’s all that mattered.

Hell, he even summoned another Persona to do it, so that’s something, isn’t it? He thought back to Elizabeth’s words earlier and how they almost seemed to be foreshadowing what would’ve happened tonight.

He glanced at his free hand, taking in the gloved limb as it still shook slightly from the adrenaline.

My power, huh?

He clenched it.

So be it. If this is his power from his time in the future, then it’s his to relearn, to remaster. He was only just about to save Kotone’s life, and he’ll be damned if he allowed it to come that close again.

But for now, he’s content with just sitting here, basking in Kotone’s warmth, relishing in the fact that she was still alive.

Kotone walked out of school, hopping down the steps two at a time. She had received a message earlier from Akihiko, telling her that he needed her after school. Her heart fluttered at the idea of Akihiko waiting for her, all tall, strong, handsome—

She’s getting off track.

She skipped to the front gates, her smile widening upon seeing her boyfriend standing by idly. Though that smile faltered slightly as she noticed he was wearing an unusual scowl, foot tapping the ground almost forcefully.

She shook it off before she bounced up to him. “Akihiko!”

He jolted slightly and turned his head, relaxing when his eyes settled on her. His scowl vanished, replaced with a smile. “Oh, hey, Kotone.” He shifted his feet. “I’m glad you could make it. There’s something I gotta do, and I want you to come with me.”

“Oh?” Kotone’s eyes drifted down to the briefcase in his hand. “...What’s so important that you gotta call little ol’ me?” She said, fluttering her lashes.

He laughed, shaking his head. “Well, it wasn’t just you.” He peered over her shoulder. “I asked them to come along, too.”

Kotone turned to see Ren and Sumire coming towards them. Her eyes lit up, but she didn’t have a chance to move before Sumire wrapped her in a tight hug. She felt the redhead squeeze once before releasing. “So, looks like we all got roped into this, huh?” She said, mustering up a wry grin.

“To be fair, I’m not sure what ‘this’ is.” Ren replied, hand sliding into his jacket. His gaze lingered on Kotone’s stomach. “Are you feeling alright?”

Kotone felt her hand drift towards her stomach, where a gaping hole was just a few nights ago. “Yeah, I’m fine.” She smirked. “Your little miracle worked wonders.”

Ren smiled, just barely, but it was there.

Sumire bounced on her heels. “What are we doing here, Akihiko?” She asked quietly. “Is it important?”

Akihiko glanced at his watch. “A little. I just didn’t want to do this alone.” He admitted softly. “With you guys there, I’d feel a lot better.” He turned on his heel. “Come on, we’re wasting daylight.”

Kotone, Ren, and Sumire all shared a wary glance before they hesitantly followed their senpai.

Now, let it be said that Kotone isn’t one to get nervous. She’s all smiles, grins, and jokes. She doesn’t get nervous. Worried? Yes. Scared? Most definitely. But nervous? Not really. But yet, as she followed Akihiko to the strip mall with Ren and Sumire trailing behind her, she could say she was, without a shadow of a doubt, nervous. 

“There you are.” Akihiko muttered, causing the other three to perk up. “Shinji!”

Shinjiro’s head lifted, and he turned around. He scowled and stomped up to meet Akihiko halfway. “Stalking me now, Aki?” He asked lowly. “You’re starting to piss me off.” He shoved his hands in his coat. “What the hell do you want now? Oh, I know. The same thing you always do.” He sneered. “My answer ain’t changing, so deal with it.”

Akihiko growled, which caused a shiver to run up Kotone’s spine for some odd reason. “Yeah? Well, the situation has changed, Shinji. I’m not asking this time.” He shoved the briefcase into his chest. “This is yours. Take it, and let’s get going.”

Shinjiro stared at him incredulously before turning his gaze down to the briefcase. He scoffed. “Are you dense?” He asked bluntly. “I already said I ain’t joining, so you can take this case and shove it straight up your—”

“There are other Persona-users out there.”

Shinjiro’s mouth shut. He huffed. “...So what? Not my problem.”

“They’re dangerous. They nearly killed Ren!” Akihiko hissed, pushing at Shinjiro’s shoulder. “They didn’t hesitate, didn’t even blink. We need you.”

Shinjiro looked conflicted for a moment before he growled and turned away. “No. I made my choice, Aki.”

Kotone noticed Akihiko clench his fist, and she reached out to give his arm a squeeze. He didn’t look back, but his fist relaxed, and he let out a breath.

“Ken Amada has joined us, Shinji.”

Shinjiro stilled, his whole body going rigid. He slowly turned around, his face no longer contorted into a scowl, but of something more genuine, something closer to surprise and shock. “...What!? What the hell are you talking about, Aki?”

Akihiko shifted his feet. “He has the potential, and Ikutuski-san has okayed it.” He closed his mouth before shaking his head. “Look, I wouldn’t have allowed it, either. I would want him as far away from this as possible. But that’s not how things happened, and now he’s a Persona-user.”

Shinjiro was silent before he tsk’d. “Dammit…” He clenched his fist and shoved it into his coat. “You’ve gotta be kidding me.” He seemed to wait a beat before continuing. “Let me ask you one thing.”

“What?”

“Don’t take that tone with me, Aki.” Shinjiro warned quietly before he sighed. “Was it his decision to join SEES?” He asked. “He wasn’t pressured into it by the Chairman?”

Akihiko furrowed his brow, seemingly taken aback by the question. But before he could answer, Ren decided to chime in.

“It shouldn’t have been.” He said, taking a spot next to Akihiko. “The decision wasn’t made by us, even though it should’ve been discussed internally. It wasn’t, and the Chairman decided to spring it on us.”

Shinjiro’s gaze slid over to Ren. “...You.” He said, tilting his head. “You’re the cat, aren’t you?” He asked, leaning back and narrowing his gaze over his shoulder at Sumire. “Which means you’re the other one.” He huffed, a smile tugging at his lips. “And here I thought Aki was just messing with me.”

“You don’t seem that surprised.” Ren remarked, raising an eyebrow.

“I’ve seen weirder.” He replied before he let out a breath and turned back to Akihiko. “Fine. Count me in, then.”

Akihiko’s brow rose. “Just like that?”

“Just like that.” Shinjiro grabbed the briefcase, holding it in one hand as he turned to Kotone. “So, you’re the one leading the operations now, right?”

Kotone pursed her lips before she nodded. “Yep!” She allowed a smile to grow on her face. “It’s nice of you to join us, Shinjiro-senpai!” She said brightly. “I hope I live up to your expectations.”

Shinjiro looked her up and down before a wry smirk grew on his lips. “I see why Aki is head over heels for you; you’ve definitely got him—Oof!”

The rest of his sentence died in a grunt and a quiet curse as Akihiko nailed him in the side with an elbow. Kotone felt her face become warm, and she hid her lower face in her scarf, hoping to fight down her blush.

Of course, it didn’t help when Akihiko also had red on his cheeks, and Ren and Sumire were giggling quietly behind her. She turned to glare at them, though it lacked any real effect due to her flustered appearance.

Shinjiro rubbed his injured side with a grimace. “Jeez, Aki, can’t take a joke nowadays?” He asked with a grin. “My room still vacant?”

Akihiko shot him a look before he nodded. “Yeah, it hasn’t been touched since you left.”

“Good.” Shinjiro fixed his beanie before he started walking. He turned back to the group. “Well? Aren’t you idiots coming?”

Akihiko shook his head. “Dick…” He muttered, but Kotone spotted a fond smile growing on his lips.

The remaining three all shared wary glances before Kotone clapped her hands together. “Right! Well, looks like we have a new teammate joining us!” She said, grinning sharply. “He’s a strange one, though, wouldn’t you say?”

Ren snorted. “Careful there, Kotone, you’re a taken lady.”

Kotone gagged dramatically. “Eugh, thanks but no thanks. I’m not into bad boys.” She said, scrunching up her nose. “I’m into good boys who can be bad.” She said sternly. “There is a difference.”

Sumire lifted a finger. “But what about bad boys who can be good?” She asked, tilting her head.

Kotone stared off at nothing, trying to visualize Sumire’s question. Nothing came of it. “Don’t know, and don’t want to find out. I’m happily taken with Akihiko.”

Ren chuckled and shook his head. “I gotta start sending Akihiko my regards.” He said wryly. “I never stopped to think about what a hassle it would be to actually date you.”

Kotone’s cheeks went aflame. “Hey!” She said, slapping him across the arm. “I’m a perfect girlfriend, I’ll have you know!”

“Sure, sure.” He replied, holding up his palms. “Of course you are. Don’t you agree, Sumire?” He asked, shooting a sly glance at his girlfriend.

Sumire giggled again, hiding it behind her hand. “I do indeed, Ren.”

Kotone pouted and crossed her arms. “Betrayed by my own cats…” She shook her head. “I really should’ve seen this coming.” She remarked absently before she pushed past them. “Whatever!” She said, jogging back up to Akihiko and wrapping herself around his arm.

Akihiko glanced down at her. “Something up, Kotone?”

“Shut up.” She said, lacking any real heat as she nuzzled into his arm. “Ren and Sumire are being mean.”

He was silent before he laughed softly and interlocked their fingers. “Fair enough.”

“Unbelievable.” Shinjiro muttered from somewhere ahead of them.

Kotone glanced behind them to see Ren and Sumire catching up to them. She stuck out her tongue at them, and they rolled their eyes. She hid her smile in Akihiko’s shirt, not wanting to give her cats the satisfaction.

Today was a great day.

Chapter Text

Ren ran a hand through his hair as SEES gathered around Fuuka in the command room, awaiting for the bluenette to find the full moon Shadow. He glanced around the room, taking note of the glaring absence of one Junpei Iori.

The silence was practically deafening.

“It, uh…” Sumire leaned her head on his shoulder, wrapping her arms around his. “It’s a little quiet without Junpei, isn’t it?”

Ren hummed. “Never really thought I’d be missing his commentary.” He remarked wryly as he slid a hand into his pocket. “I do wonder where he is, though.” He said, glancing at the door, where Ken had slipped out of a few minutes earlier. “It’s not like him to be late—to these sorts of things, at least.” He added at Sumire’s look.

Something was tickling the back of Ren’s head, and he reached up to scratch it. Infuriatingly, it wasn’t something in reality but rather within his own subconscious. His eyes were slightly closed, and he tried to pinpoint what exactly was wrong, but to no avail.

“Tonight marks the 6th full moon…” Ikutsuki remarked, hands clasped together in his lap. He glanced at Fuuka from his spot on the couch. “Do you detect a Shadow, Fuuka-san?”

Fuuka was silent, her eyes shining a dim blue. “...Yes.” She whispered. “It’s not far. It’s near Paulownia Mall… I think.” She added quietly. “I can’t quite pinpoint its location. I’m sorry.”

“Nothing to apologize for, Yamagishi.” Mitsuru said, brushing her hair aside. “We’ll have to investigate, regardless.” She fixed the holster holding her evoker. “Shiomi?”

Kotone perked up. “Yeah?”

“Any suggestions regarding the team?”

Kotone pouted. “Well, in case you didn’t realize, senpai, we’re missing two members.” She said dryly, smiling slightly. “I was actually hoping to get Junpei on the team tonight. But…” She glanced around hesitantly. “It doesn’t look like he’s showing.”

Yukari groaned. “Ugh, that idiot. When you don’t want him around, he’s always lurking, but as soon as we need him, he’s nowhere around!” She exclaimed, crossing her arms with a huff. 

Shinjiro tsk’d. “Who cares? We have enough firepower. Yamagishi’s info is good enough.” He said, hefting his axe onto his shoulders. “Come on, we’re wasting time.”

Just then, Ken came back into the room wearing a conflicted expression.

“Ken.” Ren said, gathering the younger boy’s attention. “Any luck finding Junpei?”

Ken shook his head. “I looked everywhere, Amamiya-senpai!” He said, frowning. “I couldn’t find him anywhere. I checked his room, but his backpack wasn’t there. It didn’t even look like he’s been home yet.”

“What?” Yukari sat up. “That’s impossible; I saw him on my way home.” She said, looking around. “He was right behind me and Kotone.”

“He was?” Kotone asked, turning to the brunette. “I didn’t see him.”

“Of course he was!” Yukari said, sending a glare at her best friend. “I…” She faltered quite quickly. “At least, I think that was him.”

“So…” Ren looked around, raising a brow. “No one’s seen Junpei since school ended?” He asked warily. “No phone calls? No texts? Not even a note?”

As the silence stretched out into an uncomfortable length, Sumire tugged on Ren’s shirt. “Ren, I’m starting to feel uneasy.”

“Yeah.” He rubbed his chin. He turned his gaze onto the floor, beginning to tap his boot. “...Fuuka, can you scan for him? See if he isn’t just late?” He asked, waving a hand towards their navigator.

Fuuka nodded. “Mhm, of course.” She said, eyes glowing blue again. They dimmed a short few seconds later. “I’m not getting anything, Ren-kun.” She said quietly. “He’s not nearby.” She frowned. “Should I take more time to look for him?”

Ren opened his mouth when Ikutsuki beat him to it.

“No, it’s okay, Yamagishi.” He said, nodding softly. “You’re all young; sometimes you just get in one of those moods.” He reasoned with a shrug. “You need to be focused on the task at hand, which—”

“Like hell.” Ren snapped, standing up straight. “One of our teammates is missing, without anyone seeing him in the last few hours, and you just wanna, what, move on?” He asked, eyes beginning to harden as he stalked over to Ikutsuki. “I’m getting really tired of your attitude, Chairman.” He spat before he spun around. “Fuuka, you’re with me.” He ordered, curling two fingers. “Sumi, you too.” He pointed to Shinjiro. “Shinjiro, I want you to.”

Shinjiro raised an eyebrow. “And where exactly are we going?” He asked, but still moved to take a spot next to him.

“We’re going to find Junpei.” He turned to Kotone. “Kotone, that okay with you?”

Kotone blinked owlishly before she jolted. “Uh, yeah! Yeah, that’s fine.” She flashed a grin at Mitsuru. “Guess you’re back to navigating for us tonight, senpai.”

Mitsuru let out a sigh. “I guess I am.” She said, obviously wanting to object to splitting the team up but not willing to fight Ren on it. “Just be cautious. All of you.”

Ren waved a hand over his shoulder. “Yep.” He said, the three other Persona-users following him. “So, here’s the plan.” He said, hitting the bottom step. “We’ll start heading towards the school, try to retrace his steps.”

“In the Dark Hour?” Sumire asked hesitantly. “Ren, I want to find Junpei as much as you, but we’re at a disadvantage here.”

Shinjiro frowned. “Hate to say it, but Yoshizawa’s right, Amamiya.” He said. “Even if we do, by some miracle, pick up that moron’s trail, then what?”

“I know, I know.” He said, picking up his pace as they left the dorm and moved down the street. “We’ll need Fuuka to find him, so we aren’t going to be flying blind here.” He said, shooting the older boy a look. “Fuuka?”

“I-I’m still searching, but I’m not picking up anything.” She said shakily. “Junpei-kun’s power isn’t like yours, Ren-kun. Yours is like a supernova on my screens; if I need to find him, I’ll have to stop and be more precise.”

Ren paused as they came to a stop at the monorail. He pursed his lips before he sighed. “Right, right.” He let out a breath. “Okay, let’s get to the school first. Fuuka, you keep your scanners up in case we run into anything, got it?”

She nodded. “Understood.”

Shinjiro smirked. “And here I thought Shiomi was the one in charge.” He said, shaking his head. “We sure you wouldn’t make a good leader?”

Ren glanced back at him as they started their long walk towards the school. He furrowed his brow before he snapped back into reality. “I don’t—.... No, I don’t think so.” He said, immediately feeling something wrong with what he said. “I don’t know where most of this is coming from, if I’m being honest.”

Sumire mustered up a smile. “But it doesn’t look a hair out of place, don’t you think, Shinjiro-senpai?”

Shinjiro shook his head. “I’d have to agree with you there, Yoshizawa.”

Ren flushed before he pushed it down. “Let’s try to focus all of our energy into finding Junpei, okay?”

He froze. Something twinged in the back of his head again. He frowned, glancing around, checking his surroundings.

“Ren?” Sumire said, leaning into his view. “Everything alright?”

“Yeah, it’s just…” Something pinched him, and he winced. “Dammit!” He cursed and clutched at the back of his head. “What the hell is…?” He felt Satanael’s presence lingering just behind his eyes, and he felt his breathing become labored.

“Amamiya?” Shinjiro placed a strong hand on his arm. “Deep breaths, alright? What’s going on?”

“I don’t know.” Ren hissed, planting his feet with a growl. “I don’t know.” He repeated. “Satanael is… doing something. I don’t know. This is… different than before. It’s not like he’s forcing himself out; it’s more like he’s—" He froze, eyes widening. 

Shinjiro blinked. “Like what?” He pressed. “Amamiya, come on, don’t lose focus.”

“It’s like he’s trying to push me.” He said breathlessly. He turned to Fuuka. “Fuuka, you can start your precise scanning.”

She stared at him. “R-Right now!?” She squeaked. “But I thought—”

“Change of plans. Scan now.” At her look, he added, “Please. Scan the whole island; look for anything out of place that isn’t us or SEES.”

She nodded and summoned her Persona. Her eyes began to glow blue, and Ren finally turned away to start pacing, hand cupping his chin.

“Ren, what’s going on?” Sumire asked, watching him aside Shinjiro. “Do you know where Junpei is?”

Ren shook his head. “No…” He paused before continuing. “It’s just—something Fuuka said earlier bugged me.” He let out a breath. “She had said my power was like a supernova on her scanners. She’d be able to pick it up easily.” He finally turned to face them. “That got me thinking. What if something can do the opposite?”

“The opposite?” Shinjiro asked incredulously. “The hell does that even mean?”

 “What if something, or someone, is able to cloak their power? Hide it, in a sense.” He offered, glancing between them. “It would explain why Fuuka wasn’t able to locate him, even though Yukari had said that she saw Junpei walking right behind them to the dorm.”

“Hide their power?” Sumire repeated quietly. “Is that even possible?”

“I don’t know, maybe?” He asked, shrugging helplessly. “It’s the only logical thing I can come up with, and—”

“It’s possible.”

Ren and Sumire turned to Shinjiro. “Shinjiro?”

Shinjiro cleared his throat. “What I meant.” He said, sending them a look. “Was that with the amount of shit I’ve seen, I wouldn’t be surprised if something was able to do that.” He said, though his expression was that of poorly-conceled concern.

“Do you think it’s the Shadow?” Sumire asked worriedly.

He shrugged. “I wouldn’t be surprised, but I also can’t say for sure.”

Ren scratched his cheek, blowing out a breath. He turned to Fuuka. “Fuuka, you getting anything?”

Fuuka shook her head. “N-No, but I’m picking up the others’ signals.” She said, exiting her Persona. “They're heading towards the mall now. They’ll arrive soon, but the Shadow’s signal isn’t changing.”

Ren bit down another curse. “Where could he be?” He asked aloud. “It’s not like he could’ve left the island.” He reasoned, shaking his head. “And Yukari mentioned seeing him before getting to the dorm, so he couldn’t have gotten far—” He stilled. “The dorm.”

Shinjiro raised an eyebrow. “What about it?”

“Think about it. Where’s the last place we’d check for him?” He asked, beginning to turn around. “They hid him, right under our noses!” He started into a sprint.

“Ren!” “Amamiya!”

Ren turned to look over his shoulder. “Keep up! We’re heading back to the dorm!” He shouted before he turned back in front of him.

Alright, Junpei, he thought absently, let’s hope you haven’t gotten yourself into any trouble…

Ren turned the corner, hurtling himself down the street of the dorm. He practically flew up the steps, slamming the doors to the building open with enough force to cause the walls to shake. He scanned the floor before he quickly dashed up the stairs.

He stumbled onto the fourth floor, shoulder-checking the command room door open. “Chairman!” He shouted.

Ikutsuki jolted from his spot on the couch and looked up from his book. “R-Ren!” He said, shooting up. “I-Is everything alright? Did you find Junpei?”

Ren looked around before he began to back up. He pointed a finger at him. “Don’t leave this room.” He said before he turned and made his way back down the stairs, stopping on the boy’s floor. He pushed open Junpei’s door, seeing nothing amiss despite the mess.

He bit his lip, stifling a growl before he slammed it shut and made it down to the lobby just in time to see Sumire, Shinjiro, and an out-of-breath Fuuka making their way inside.

Shinjiro glanced at the doors. “Think you might’ve put a dent in the wall, Amamiya.” He remarked dryly.

“Did you find him, Ren?” Sumire asked, jogging up to him. “Is he here?”

Ren shook his head. “I guess I was wrong.” He said, turning around at the sound of footsteps to see the Chairman descend, a worried expression present on his face. “I thought he’d be here, but…” He shook his head again. “...Dammit!” He said, kicking at the ground.

“Ren.” Sumire grabbed his cheeks. “Please, try to stay calm. I know you’re worried, but getting angry isn’t going to help anyone.” She said softly. “Deep breaths, Senpai.” She whispered under her breath, to where only he could hear her.

Ren took a deep breath and placed his palms over hers. “Right. Deep breaths.”

Fuuka collapsed onto the couch, letting out a quiet whine. “I-If he’s not here…” She said weakly. “Then where is he?”

Shinjiro leaned up against the wall. “Have you looked everywhere, Amamiya?” He asked, crossing his arms. “I doubt the kid did.”

Ren shrugged. “I double-checked this floor, his room, and the command room with Ikutsuki. The only place I guess I haven’t checked is…” He trailed off and turned his eyes upwards. “The roof.”

The group was silent before Ren was off again, boots thudding against the steps. But this time, Sumire and Shinjiro were hot on his heels. He nearly slipped but caught himself at the last second as he lifted his foot and kicked the door to the roof open, tearing it off the top hinge.

“JUNPEI!”

His eyes immediately landed on Junpei and… another girl? She was dressed in white, had red hair similar to that of Sumire’s, and had ribbons adorning her head. He flicked out his dagger instinctually, his free hand coming to rest on his evoker.

The girl turned to face him, shock coloring her features. “You’re here…?” She said, her voice surprisingly soft despite the situation. “But… I haven’t…” Her gaze hardened. “Why are you not with the others?”

Ren smirked, cocky and cool on the outside while keeping his guard up as he started to round her. “You really didn’t think we’d just leave our friend, right?” He asked dryly. “Come on, give up. You’re outnumbered.”

“Please.” Sumire gripped her rapier tightly. “We don’t want to hurt you.”

Junpei blinked rapidly. “You guys came looking for me?” He asked softly. “Really?”

Ren smiled, keeping his gaze on the girl. “Course we did, Junpei. You’re our teammate, but more importantly, you’re our friend.” He said, giving him a wink out of the corner of his eye. “We weren’t going to leave you hanging.”

“I…” Junpei swallowed before he turned to the girl. “Chidori…” He said softly. “I gotta know.” He said, taking a step towards her. “Was it all an act?” He asked, voice tender. “Us meeting, your wound, the picture… Were you really just setting me up?”

Chidori, Ren gathered, remained silent.

Junpei let out a humorless laugh. “Now that I think about it, that wound healed up pretty fast, didn’t it?” He rubbed his chin. “I guess I really was an idiot.” He mumbled, shaking his head.

Chidori pursed her lips. “That was…” She trailed off before her eyes flashed. She raised an evoker to her head. “Medea, come…!”

Ren reacted before anyone else. He dashed forward, fingers just inches away from her hand, before power exploded from her feet, glass shattering around her. Fire surrounded her, sending Ren flying off his feet and into the wall.

He landed on four paws. He blinked rapidly before he glanced around, spotting his dagger, evoker, and pendant on the ground just a little bit away.

“Ren!” Sumire shouted before she turned a nasty glare onto Chidori. She spun her evoker around before putting it to her head. “Ella, let’s dance!”

Ren shook his head as he pushed himself up shakily. He felt some part of him stinging—probably from the fire, if he had to guess—and he rolled his head as Sumire and Shinjiro started to battle with Chidori.

Junpei seemed to be frozen in place, mouth unmoving and feet standing still. Sumire moved to put herself in front of him, pushing her behind him as she attempted to defend him. Ren knew she’d be at a disadvantage; she couldn’t risk leaving Junpei open, which meant she wasn’t able to move as quickly as he knew she was capable of.

He let out a breath as he turned his eyes down for a brief moment before Sumire’s sudden cry entered his ears. He looked up, eyes wide with fear at what he saw.

Chidori had slashed at her arm, resulting in a deep gash. Her rapier fell weakly from her hand, and she clutched at it, taking a step back as Chidori pushed back Shinjiro.

Ren felt nothing but red-hot anger boil within him. He felt himself beginning to move before he was consciously aware of it. He felt a growl tear out of his throat before a shining light overcame the area and he was back on two feet.

He grabbed Chidori’s arm just as she turned towards him, slamming her wrist into his knee, getting her to drop the evoker. He caught it with his free hand before she swung her hatchet, aiming cleanly for his throat.

He leaned back, sliding the evoker into the holster on his hip before he raised his hands defensively. 

“You give that back… That’s MINE!!” She screamed wildly, lunging at him with lethal intent.

Ren shifted his feet before he blocked her attack, then her follow-up swing. He continued to parry, looking for an opening before he found it. Instead of blocking, he ducked under her attack, catching her arm and twisting it behind her back, knocking the hatchet to the ground. He swung his leg and pushed her onto the ground.

“Don’t move.” He said coldly.

Shinjiro came up, rolling his shoulder. “Nice going, cat.” He said, giving him a smirk. “I got her.” He said, gripping her arm. “Take care of Yoshizawa.”

Ren nodded and moved towards Sumire. “Sumi, you alright?” He asked, crouching down and hesitantly holding out a hand to her injured arm.

“It’s not that bad, Ren.” She said, but flinched when he touched it. At his look, she shrank.

He pulled out the evoker the girl had. “Hang on.” He put it under his chin and pulled the trigger. Glass shattered, and Maria appeared behind him. He placed his hand on her wound, trying to ignore the pang to his heart at her stifled whimper. He felt energy rush through him before the wound started to close.

He pulled away with a breath. “Whew… That takes a little bit out of me.” He said, standing up and helping Sumire to her feet. “You feel better?”

She nodded. “Yes, thanks, Ren.”

“Of course.” He pressed a quick kiss to her lips before he pulled away and turned back to Chidori. “Now back to the task at hand.”

“REN!”

He stopped and turned at the sound of Kotone’s voice. He saw her and the rest of SEES rushing up to the roof. Her gaze immediately latched onto the girl that Shinjiro had restrained.

“W-What the hell!?” She shouted, motioning rapidly towards… Well, everything. “What happened here!?”

Ikutsuki came up next to her. “R-Ren!” He said, slightly out of breath. “I brought…” He turned his gaze onto the girl. “H-Huh!? Who is…? How did she…?”

Ren wiped at his mouth. “You know, I really think we need to start investing in a security system for this place.” He said dryly.

Mitsuru frowned, eyes narrowed. “Is she a Persona-user?”

Ren huffed out a laugh. “Oh yeah.” He turned to face Chidori. “Her name is Chidori. Found her up here with Junpei when we decided to come back to the dorm.”

Fuuka finally climbed up the last of the steps, legs shaking and cheeks flushed. She fell against Yukari, clutching weakly at the other girl. “I… I tried to explain it downstairs.” She said with a few gasping breaths. “I couldn’t sense J-Junpei-kun’s power, s-so Ren-kun suggested that maybe something could be, ah, masking it.” She fell onto her butt, hand to her chest. “We rushed back here, and then…” She fell onto her back, gazing up at the sky. “Yeah.”

“Someone should probably take care of Yamagishi.” Mitsuru said, a touch of concern in her tone. “Shinjiro, can you—?”

“Yeah, I got it.” He said in a mumble, releasing Chidori for Aigis to take. “Come on, Yamagishi.” He said, helping her to her feet and letting her lean on him heavily.

“Ken.” Ren gathered his attention. “You go with them.” He said, waving him along.

Ken frowned but didn’t object as he obediently hopped down the stairs after the two.

Mitsuru allowed the door to shut, only to notice the destroyed hinge. She opened her mouth, only to close it a beat later and shake her head. She turned towards Chidori, walking over with a cold glare.

“Are you a member of the group that goes by the name Strega?” She asked sharply. “I have a number of questions for you.”

Chidori avoided eye contact. “...I’m not… afraid… of dying…” She whispered.

“Ch-Chidori?” Junpei murmured, seemingly finally snapping out of his stupor and taking a step forward.

Chidori shook her head. “...M-Medea… I’m…”

Mitsuru sighed. “Clearly, she’s emotionally—”

“No, she isn’t.” Ren went to grab his dagger off the ground. “You just don’t know how to ask the right questions.” He pushed Mitsuru out of the way and brought the dagger to Chidori’s throat.

“Woah, Ren!” “Ren, hang on—!” “Dude!”

“Talk. Now.” He growled coldly. “You said you’re not afraid of death; want to put that to the test?” He pressed the flat part of the blade to her neck. “Is it the actual passing you’re afraid of?” He asked, tilting his head. “Or the journey? Because I can make that journey pretty damn painful.”

“I’m not… afraid…”

Ren narrowed his eyes before he removed the weapon from her neck and stabbed it straight into her arm.

“REN!”

“Don’t move!” He said, shooting them a glare over his shoulder. “It didn’t hit anything important. She has a few minutes before she’ll lose any meaningful amount of blood.” He gripped her chin, eyes burning into her own. “Tell us everything you know of Strega, and maybe I’ll make sure you don’t bleed out.”

“M-Medea…” She repeated weakly. “Without… Medea… I’m…” Her eyes, though meeting Ren’s, were unfocused. “I can’t… not without… Medea…”

Ren furrowed his brow. This doesn’t make sense. She hardly flinched when his blade went in her. She didn’t even make a sound. That’s not right. You can’t even teach that. He frowned before he released her chin and snagged his dagger out of her arm. Before it could start pouring out blood, he pressed his palm to it, sliding his dagger into its holster and pulling out the evoker, summoning Maria and healing the wound.

“Something’s wrong with her. She’s not just emotionally unstable; she’s unstable in general.” He said warily. “...Our best bet is to let her rest, maybe… Maybe by tomorrow she’ll be better.”

Aigis nodded. “I shall take her to the lobby.” She said, beginning to walk towards the stairs.

Ren watched them leave before noticing everyone’s gazes on him. “...What?” He said, holding the evoker out to Mitsuru. “This is her evoker, by the way. I don’t know how she had it, though.”

Mitsuru took it numbly.

He furrowed his brow. “No, seriously, what is wrong with you guys?”

“It’s just…” Akihiko swallowed and crossed his arms. “I don’t think we’ve ever seen you get that violent before, Ren.” He said softly. “You stabbed her.”

“In the arm.” He retorted, shaking his head. “She wasn’t going to die; I made sure of it.” He rolled his shoulder and scratched his neck. “Besides…” His voice turned cold. “She hurt Sumire.”

No one had any reply to that, so he went over to grab his evoker and pendant off the ground, at which point Kotone gasped. She ran up to him and grabbed his arm, spinning him around. She jabbed a finger into his chest.

“You!”

Ren blinked. “Me? What about me?”

“Y-Your pendant!” She squeaked. She motioned to his chest, and he finally registered just then that he somehow had transformed into a human despite not having his pendant. “H-How are you doing that?”

His ears twitched, and his tail began to swing behind him. “I’m not sure.” He answered honestly. “My pendant got knocked off when Chidori summoned her Persona, and then Sumire…” He trailed off before shaking his head. “Then the next thing I know, I’m back on my two feet and rushing in to fight her.”

Mitsuru cupped her chin. “Then I suppose our initial hypothesis was wrong. You’re able to freely transform between human and feline, it seems.”

The area flashed, lights flickered back on, and Ren felt himself land on four paws again as the Dark Hour came to an end.

The group stared at him, Sumire going over to pick him up.

“Though it appears you can only do it in the Dark Hour.” Mitsuru continued, a hint of amusement in her tone.

Kotone yawned loudly. “Ugh…! This has been a horrifically long night. Can we please head to bed?” She asked, picking up Ren’s things.

Akihiko chuckled. “Yeah, that’s probably a good idea, Kotone.” He said, patting her on the back before he started to lead her downstairs.

 The others followed suit, and then it was Sumire, with Ren in her arms, and Junpei left. The couple was about to begin their way down when Junpei stopped them.

“Hey…” He said quietly. “I didn’t… get to say it earlier, but thanks.” He said in a mumble. “Thanks for coming to look for me, and saving me, too, I guess.” He rubbed at his nose. “I don't know what I would’ve done if you guys hadn’t shown up.”

Sumire smiled. “We were all worried, Junpei.” She said softly. “I’m just glad you’re alright.”

Ren nodded. “Yeah, we cut it pretty close.” He flashed a grin, leaning into Sumire’s palm. “But, hey, at least you can talk it out with Chidori tomorrow, yeah? I won’t be joining you for that, though.”

Junpei brightened a bit at that. “Yeah. Yeah, I guess you’re right. Thanks again, Ren, Sumire.” He said, giving Sumire a quick pat on the arm before he made his way downstairs.

Ren stretched out along Sumire’s arm before he lowered his head again. He felt Sumire’s hand start to run through his fur, and he couldn’t help the purr that started to escape him.

“You’ve done amazing today, Ren.” She whispered gently as they started their way towards Kotone’s room. “You can rest.”

“Mmm…” He hummed sleepily. “Love you, Sumi.” He said, eyes sliding shut as he finally let exhaustion take him.

Her giggling was the last thing he heard. “Love you too, Ren.”

Chapter Text

Shinjiro fixed his turtleneck, letting out a breath. He tugged on his apron and double-checked the materials strewn about on the counter. When everything looked to be in order, he nodded once to himself before he turned around to face his newest protégés.

Don’t think I’m going to get used to that, he grumbled within his subconscious.

His eyes landed on Ren and Sumire, who were clasped in matching aprons and smiles. They looked disgustingly adorable together, even more so than Akihiko and Kotone. He shook his head, pushing his best friend’s love life out of his mind, and crossed his arms.

“So, Mitsuru tells me you’re the one responsible for making sure everyone isn’t walking around as zombies in the morning.” He said, gaze sliding over to Ren.

Ren preened, smugness radiating off of him in waves. “I would agree!” He said brightly. “I don’t like to brag, but I think I can make a damn good cup of coffee.” He rubbed his nails on his apron, inspecting them absently.

Shinjiro hid a smile behind his hand. Ren seems like his kinda guy. He schooled his expression as he turned to Sumire. “What about you?” He asked, tilting his head. “Or do you just play follow the leader with your boyfriend?”

Sumire blushed, shuffling her feet as a shy smile bloomed across her face. “Ah, yeah.” She murmured sheepishly. “I helped Ren with making coffee when we were still stuck as cats, but since we got our human bodies back, I just…” She pursed her lips. “Linger.”

“Can’t stand to be far apart from each other, huh?” Shinjiro smirked, enjoying the way they flushed in unison. He turned back to the counter. “Well, whatever. I’m here to teach you guys how to make a decent meal.”

Ren flanked his left, and Sumire, his right. “Why us, Shinjiro-senpai?” The redhead asked curiously, glancing at the various items in front of them.

“Because I think you two are the only people in this dorm with any sort of understanding of how cooking works.” He muttered, shaking his head. “Oh, while we’re on the subject. I’ve banned Aki and Yamagishi from the kitchen. So if you see them, tell ‘em to scram.”

Ren winced. “That bad, huh?”

“Worse.” He grabbed a piece of paper where he had scribbled down a recipe. “Anyway, do either of you have any experience with cooking?” He asked, glancing at them.

“Well, I mean… probably?” Sumire said, looking up in thought. “I’m sure we’ve cooked something in the future.”

Oh yeah. That nearly slipped his mind. The fact that these two are from some time in the future, where Personas and Shadows are still a thing. Granted, it was difficult to focus on that when you have cat ears and a tail swishing around, drawing attention.

He sighed. “And you, cat?” He said, turning to Ren. “Anything besides making coffee for a bunch of sleep-deprived teenagers?”

Ren huffed. “Not that I can remember.”

Oh… right. The amnesia. That also slipped his mind. He cursed himself mentally before he placed the paper down. “Whatever, it’s fine. I’ll teach you the basics, then you can take it from there.” He moved towards the fridge, but before he did, he turned to them. “Stay.” He said, and their ears twitched, but they obeyed.

He didn’t bother hiding the smile that grew on his face as he dug through the fridge, looking for—ah, there it is. He brought out a small box containing some kushikatsu he made last night. He shoved it into the microwave and set the timer.

“Kushikatsu?” Ren said, looking at the recipe. “Huh…” His eyes raked over the information before he nodded. “Okay, that seems simple enough.”

Shinjiro frowned. “Hang on there, cat, you can’t just—”

“Sumi, can you grab these?” He asked, passing her the paper.

Shinjiro furrowed his brow as he watched Sumire scan the paper before she quickly got to work. Ren started to move around the kitchen with a frightening amount of confidence. Shinjiro opened his mouth but closed it a second later, choosing to lean against the table and cross his arms.

He watched them for a few minutes, moving like there was no tomorrow. His eyes fluttered shut a moment after, and he hung his head, letting the sounds of the couple’s cooking lull him to sleep.

“Shinjiro-san?”

Shinjiro’s eyes cracked open, and he stared at the floor before he grunted and looked up. He rubbed the back of his neck, finally meeting the all-too-smug gaze of one Ren Amamiya. He narrowed his gaze, standing back up straight. “What, cat? You finished already—” He paused when the smell of freshly made food hit him, and he frowned.

He ignored the couple’s pleased look, moving past them to see a plate of still steaming kushikatsu. His brow raised before he took a deep inhale. He crossed his arms. “Smells good, at least.” He muttered begrudgingly before he grabbed a fork and jabbed it into a piece. He brought it to his lips hesitantly before he took a bite.

He savored the taste for a moment before the flavor exploded on his tongue, and he had to fight to keep his gruff exterior intact. He finished off the piece quickly before he placed the fork down and turned back to face the couple. He eyed their expectant expressions, and he huffed. “It’s… pretty good.” He grumbled under his breath.

They lit up.

“Really!?” Sumire smiled brightly, bouncing in place slightly. “Oh, thank you, Shinjiro-senpai! We worked really hard on it.”

Shinjiro scoffed. “Don’t flatter yourself, it’s…” He wanted to say it was the best thing he’s had in a good amount of time, but he figured that wouldn’t have the intended effect. “You two did really well.” He settled on saying instead.

“Well, of course we did.” Ren grinned. “It’s us you’re talking about here.”

“Yeah, yeah.” Shinjiro waved a hand before he shook his head. “But I guess I had you two pegged right on the mark, huh?” He rubbed his chin. “...You sure you haven’t cooked anything before?”

They both shook their heads. “Not that I can remember, Shinjiro-san.” Ren answered wryly. “But, then again, we had to, in the future, I mean. I doubt we were able to just accidentally make ourselves a great meal, no?”

Shinjiro scratched his neck. “...Yeah.” He replied wearily. He sighed. “Alright, you mangy cats, I’ll give you a gold star this time.” He said, turning to face them. “If you two aren’t gonna finish this, then put it in the fridge for when the others get back from the hospital.”

He walked off after they nodded, burying his hands in his jacket. And here he thought he was going to be spending a good chunk of his afternoon teaching the new brats how to cook. Yeah, they didn’t have to show him up like that, if he was being honest.

Still, it did bring him some comfort knowing that he won’t be the only competent cook in the dorm for the foreseeable future. He paused. Well, considering them competent seemed like an understatement.

He let out a gruff sigh as he climbed the steps to the boys’ floor. He had told himself he wasn’t going to get attached to these idiots, and yet, here he was, getting attached.

He blamed the cats.

Kotone threw open the doors to the dorm, the wind howling behind her. Ren and Sumire dashed past her, literal tails between their legs. She slammed the doors shut, hair still matted down from the rain. A violent shiver racked her body, and she sneezed. She glowered as Junpei came up to her, a ridiculous grin on his face.

“Guess you three weren’t quick enough, huh?” He teased, eyes twinkling. He turned to where Ren and Sumire were being fussed over by Shinjiro, oddly enough, as the older boy tossed a towel on each of their heads, helping them out of soaked clothing. “I guess that the saying still fits for them both.” He mused with a smirk.

“In that, we’re the same.” Kotone muttered, only for Akihiko to come up next to her, handing her a towel, which she gratefully took. She ran it over her face and through her hair. “Thanks, Aki.” She said warmly.

Akihiko’s cheeks became pink, and he scratched his chin bashfully. “No problem, Kotone.” He mumbled.

Junpei glanced between them before raising his palms. “Alright, you two are getting too mushy for me.” He said, backing up. “I’m going to go see if I can’t find any board games.” He said, spinning around and marching off to somewhere else.

Kotone and Akihiko shared a look before they laughed softly together. He wrapped another towel around her shoulders and led her to the couch. They joined Ren and Sumire, who were huddled together under a towel of their own, ears pressed back against their heads. Shinjiro came from the kitchen, carrying two bowls.

He passed one to the cats, shoving a spoon into Ren’s hand before passing the other bowl to Akihiko.

“Make sure she finishes that.” He grunted towards Akihiko, tossing him a spoon. “Can’t have your—”

“Finish it, Shinji, I dare you.”

“Your leader getting sick; now can we?” Shinjiro smirked, enjoying the look Akihiko was sending him. “Relax, Aki, just keep her warm. You can at least do that, yeah?”

“Shut up.” He said, turning to Kotone. “Kotone?”

Kotone sniffled, eyeing the soup. “I don’t trust it.”

“Come on, Kotone.” He said softly. “Please? For me?”

She pouted, because he just had to add that last part, didn’t he? She fought it for a second before she opened her mouth, just a bit. At his unamused look, she opened it a bit more, and he lifted the spoon. She clamped down on it, the taste exploding on her tongue. Her eyes widened before she pulled away.

She blinked a few times. “That was really good.” She murmured, still slightly shivering but significantly less so.

He chuckled, the traitor, before he grabbed another spoonful. “Come on, you gotta eat it all.”

As Kotone took another bite, she noticed Fuuka flipping through the TV. The bluenette frowned and leaned back, setting aside the remote as Kormaru crawled into her lap. She began to run a hand down his back absently.

“According to the news, a typhoon just hit.” She said, shaking her head. “Apparently, it’s the biggest one on record. It’s moving slowly, too, which means it’ll be around for a while…” She scratched behind Koromaru’s ears. “The school festival also got canceled because of it.”

“I ain’t complainin’!” Junpei announced as he came bounding down the stairs with a pack of cards in his hand and a board game tucked under his arm. “Setting up all that stuff is a pain in the ass.” He twirled the pack around his fingers. “Anyone up for poker?”

Shinjiro snatched the cards from his hand. “How about something else?” He muttered, tossing the deck onto the table. “We’re gonna be stuck indoors for the most part. So any plans you had, cancel ‘em.”

Yukari rubbed her temple. “Yeah, the archery range is outside, so I doubt practice will still be going on.” She shook her head. “What about you, Kotone?”

Kotone sneezed again. “W-Well, I had plans to hang out with R-Ren and Sumire, but I doubt that’s going to go through.” She snuggled into Akihiko, curling into him not unlike a cat. “Ugh… I feel terrible.”

Mitsuru flipped a page of her book. “You most likely caught a cold, Shiomi.” She said, shooting her a quick glance. “How long were you, Ren, and Sumire out in the rain?”

Ren coughed, clearing his throat. “Not long… I think.” He clutched at the blanket that Shinjiro had wrapped around him and Sumire. “Ten minutes? Maybe a bit longer.”

Sumire shivered. “Long enough that our tails got soaked.” She mumbled before ducking under the covers, pulling her legs up as she vanished under the blanket. Her ears were still seeable, and Kotone could tell that Sumire was probably in the exact same position with Ren as she was with Akihiko. “I still can’t feel my ears.”

Shinjiro grumbled. “Goddamn cats.” He went over and began rubbing Sumire’s ears through the blanket. “If you get water in your ears, it’s not going to be a fun time. You’ll get sick even quicker.” He reached to do the same to Ren. “Seriously, do you two just… lack any sort of self-preservation?”

“What about you?” Ren shot back, only for a cough to rack his body.

“That’s what I thought, cat.” Shinjiro shook his head incredulously, gently rubbing the felines’ ears. “Just sit still; you’ll be fine.”

Kotone hid a smile under the blanket that Aigis brought down. She leaned into Akihiko while Junpei fell onto the couch, crossing his arms.

“Man.” He said, letting out a long, dramatic sigh. “Can’t believe we’re stuck in here.” He looked up in thought. “Wonder if I’ll be able to check up on Chidori.” He mused aloud.

“I don’t believe so.” Aigis said, taking a seat next to Mitsuru. “You will have to wait until after the break. The storm has shut down all of the monorails.”

He deflated. “Seriously?” He groaned. “God, come on!” He said, beginning to bounce his knee. His gaze fell on the cards on the table. He reached out and swiped them up, popping them open and dropping the deck into his palm. He began to shuffle them absently, continuing to grumble to himself.

Kotone stifled a giggle into Akihiko’s arm. She looked up. “What about you, Ken-kun?” She asked the youngest of them. “Do you have any plans for the break?”

Ken pursed his lips. “Uh… Nothing in particular.” He answered quietly.

Junpei huffed, shooting him a sly look as he spread the cards out in a flourish. “Come on, little dude, you gotta be doing something, yeah?”

“Well, uhm, I’ll probably go visit the shrine.” He offered, smiling slightly. “Does that count?”

Junpei’s smile froze on his face before it fell, and he swept the cards back up. “Dude, you’re a kid, not an old man. You sure you don’t got anything else?”

Ken frowned. “But that’s where I always go…” He said softly, pulling at a loose string on his jacket. “Besides, I made a vow. So…” He trailed off and shrugged. “A-Anyway.” He said, hopping up to his feet. “I-I’m going back to my room. I have a lot of homework to do.”

Junpei watched him leave. “Alright, little dude!” He called out with a grin. “If you need any help, Junpei’s your man!” He turned back to the group. “Now.” He spread the cards in his hands. “Anyone up for cards?”

“How about Tycoon?” Ren said from his spot on the couch.

“Tycoon?” Yukari asked, tilting her head. “I haven’t heard of it.”

“It’s a card game; it’s plenty fun.” He paused before leaning back into the pillows. “But it’s stuck to four players, so…”

Junpei grinned, gathering the cards back up. “You got my attention.” He said, teeth shining. “How do we play?”

“I guess I’ll join.” Yukari placed her phone down and sat forward.

“I shall join as well.” Aigis said, standing up and moving to take a seat next to the table. “What about you, Shinjiro-san?”

Shinjiro tsk’d. “...Fine.” He sat next to Aigis. “How’s it play?”

Ren’s grin seemed to shine despite his obvious sickness. “It’s really simple, don’t worry.”

Kotone settled into Akihiko’s warmth, letting her eyes slide shut and drifting off to the sound of her teammates' soft chatter. After a few minutes, Akihiko’s arm slid around her waist, tugging her closer. 

She smiled into his shirt, finally allowing sleep to overtake her.

Ren tightened his gloves. He glanced around the command room before he reached for his dagger, beginning to twirl it around absently. He noticed that most of the team were spread out into their own little groups, and he frowned before he went over to where Sumire, Kotone, and Akihiko were gathered. He got there just in time to catch the tail end of their conversation.

“—haven’t seen him, either, huh?” Akihiko said, frowning and rubbing his chin. “That’s strange.”

“What’s going on?” Ren asked, sliding up to Sumire’s side.

Kotone turned to him. “We can’t find Shinjiro.”

“...What?”

“We can’t find—”

“Yeah, I heard you the first time.” Ren said, rolling his eyes. “What do you mean you can’t find him?” He tilted his head. “Is he not in his room?”

Akihiko shook his head. “I checked before we came up here.” He shrugged and let out a sigh. “I don’t think I’ve seen him since I came home. Which is odd, because he usually beats me.”

Sumire pursed her lips. “Could he be running late?” She asked softly. “Shinjiro-senpai isn’t the type to be late, but…”

“Not when it’s something he cares about, yeah.” Akihiko agreed before he shook his head. “Dammit, Shinji, where the hell are you?” He asked, glancing around the room. “He wouldn’t have flaked on us, I’m sure of it.”

“I’ve located the target…”

The quartet looked up at Fuuka’s voice.

“What do we have, Fuuka?” Ren asked, sliding a hand into his pocket. “Any trouble?”

Fuuka frowned. “The Shadow is in the plaza in front of Iwatodia Station.” She shook her head. “But there’s more, I think.” She went silent for a moment before her eyes widened and she gasped. “T-There’s two of them!”

Yukari gaped before she turned and hit Junpei in the arm. “You just had to jinx us, didn’t you, Stupei!”

Junpei grimaced. “H-How was I supposed to know!?”

Akihiko worked his mouth. “Mitsuru, have you seen Shinji?”

Mitsuru furrowed her brow. “I haven’t. Why? Is he…” She glanced around before she blinked. “That’s odd; I could’ve sworn I saw him earlier.”

Fuuka perked up. “Oh, Shinjiro-senpai notified me earlier that he’ll meet up with everyone later this evening.”

“Are you kidding?” Akihiko asked incredulously. “How come he didn’t…?” He stifled a growl and clenched his fists. “That idiot.”

Ren noticed the absence of someone else. “...Where’s Ken?” He asked warily. “Anyone seen him tonight?”

“I…” Mitsuru trailed off before she frowned. “I can’t say I have. I thought he was with you, Takeba?”

“Me?” Yukari pointed to herself with wide eyes. “I saw him with Sumire earlier.”

Ren turned to Sumire. “Sumi?”

Sumire pursed her lips. “I-I just talked with him for a little bit when we came back to the dorm. He seemed a bit nervous, so I asked if he wanted to make something to eat together.” She frowned. “He said no.”

Yukari groaned before she turned to Junpei. “Junpei, go get him. That’s your punishment for last time.”

“Punishment…!?” Junpei shook his head. “First off, I was kidnapped. Second off, what is this, kindergarten?” He sighed before he fixed his cap. “Little shit, he brings more trouble than he’s worth.” He muttered, going towards the door.

Ren stepped in front of him, putting a hand on his chest. “I got it, Junpei.” He said, shooting the other boy a quick smile. “Consider it repayment for what happened last time.”

Junpei looked confused. “But, ah, you saved me?”

Ren seemed to consider this. “Huh, so I did.” He grinned this time, all teeth. “Then consider it another favor.” He patted him on the chest. “I’ll be back, Kotone.” He said, turning to press a quick kiss to Sumire’s lips. “Don’t miss me too much, Sumi.” He whispered.

“Don’t be gone too long.” She retorted, nuzzling their noses together before leaning back.

He smiled before he spun out of the room, heading for the stairs. He stepped onto the boys’ floor and went towards Ken’s room. He knocked on the door.

“Ken! Come on, we gotta head out.”

No response.

He knocked again. “Ken, if you don’t open up, we’re leaving without you, and I’m locking the door.”

Again, no response.

He growled before he reached for the doorknob. “I swear, Ken, you better be sick beyond belief for not answering this damn—” He stopped when he opened the door, revealing Ken's quiet room, with no Ken in sight.

He frowned before he moved inside. “Ken?” He tried once more before he started looking around. Nothing seemed to be out of place; the bed was made, the hamster was sleeping, and the blinds on the windows were closed.

He moved towards the desk, looking it over before something caught his eye. He reached out and picked up a small framed photograph of Ken and… his mother. He inspected it, letting a small smile grace his features at the sight of mother and son. Ken really did take after his mother, it seemed. They had matching eyes, matching noses, and even familiar smiles.

Then it came back to him. Ken’s mother… her death… the fact that Ken was left alone. He stared at the photograph before something sharp poked his mind, and he gasped.

“So you’ve visited bathhouses often, then?” Ren asked wryly.

The boy in front of him laughed softly. His ruby irises were creased in a smile, shaggy brown hair matted down from the water. “Not so much nowadays. Actually, I believe the last time I visited one was… oh, years ago.”

“Why so long?”

“Well, I used to frequent one when I was younger, much younger, actually.” He looked up in thought. “I believe I was around nine years old, perhaps ten.” He frowned and shook his head. “Of course, these days I’m the Detective Prince, but my family situation was… well, complicated.”

“Complicated?”

“...Yes.” He let out a sigh. “By the time I was old enough to realize, my father was already gone. My mother… She was all I had.” He swallowed lightly. “It was… difficult, sometimes.”

Ren didn’t say anything, merely glancing away. “...How so?” He eventually asked.

“Well, my mother worked at a nightclub a few blocks from our home.” He reached up to brush his hair back. “Whenever she had to bring a man home, she’d send me off to the local bathhouse. I spent most of my time there, more often than not.”

“...Do you hate her for that?”

He looked surprised before he shook his head. “Hate her?” He repeated before he pursed his lips. “...I thought I did, for a few years, especially after she passed away.” He smiled, weary and lacking any warmth. “But, no, I don’t hate her, Amamiya. I loved her, through and through. She wasn’t the ideal mother, but she… tried. For me. And for a child like me, that’s all I could’ve asked for.”

“You’ve been through a lot.”

“It’s in the past.” The boy brought his fingers and brushed them across the surface of the water. “The only person I blame is the worthless degenerate excuse of a man who abandoned my mother.” He growled lowly. “...I had planned to force him to finally give her the apology he owes her. But… that’s no longer possible.”

“Who knows? Maybe you’ll get your chance.”

He chuckled. “Oh, how I wish I shared your world view, Amamiya.” He said fondly. “You’re truly so interesting.” He waved a hand. “Apologies. I didn’t mean for our conversation to become so depressing.”

Ren smiled, soft and patient, but with a hidden undertone. “No problem. Everyone needs to relax now and then.”

The memory ended, and Ren let out a sharp breath. He blinked rapidly before he turned his gaze back onto the photograph. He brushed his thumb over the glass with a frown. That memory… It felt important. It felt like it was trying to tell him something that was right in front of him.

He tried to think back on Ken’s behaviors the last few days. He didn’t seem that out of character, but then again…

He seemed to be avoiding Shinjiro, even if he wasn’t meaning to. But Ren doesn’t think that’s it. It looked deliberate. He had caught Ken staring at Shinjiro with something in his eyes that not even he could place. It made his head itch.

He reached up and scratched his neck, placing the photo down. He rubbed his chin, furrowing his brow in thought.

“Ren! Is Ken in there?”

Sumire’s voice carried from the stairwell, and Ren glanced back at the door. He worked his mouth, moving towards the hall, shooting one last look at the photograph before he exited the room, closing the door behind him.

He spotted Sumire waiting for him, and he jogged over. “I couldn’t find him.” He said, and she sighed.

“Where could he be?” She mused, shaking her head. “I’m getting worried.”

“I know, I am too.” He grabbed her hand and led her down. “It’ll be fine, though. We can take care of the Shadows, then look for them.”

She smiled lightly and nodded. “Right.”

They joined the others in the lobby, where they started to pile out of the dorm. Though before he could, Ren grabbed Akihiko’s wrist, tugging him back from the door, letting it shut, and leaving them in the dorm alone.

“Ren?” He asked, turning to face him. “What’s going—?”

“What happened to Ken’s mother?” Ren asked bluntly, releasing his arm.

Akihiko’s eyes widened before he swallowed. “I don’t… I don’t know.”

“Don’t bullshit me, Akihiko.” He growled, voice lowering. “You and Mitsuru were able to figure out all that stuff about me and Sumire. I’m sure you did the same for Ken.” He took a step closer. “So tell me.”

Akihiko avoided his eyes. “...She passed away in an accident.”

“Details, Akihiko.”

The boxer scowled, a rare expression. “You don’t need them.”

“That’s not for you to decide.”

He scoffed. “We have bigger issues now, Ren.” He said, moving towards the door.

Ren was faster, catching him in the chest with a palm, knocking him into the wall. He pressed his arm to his collarbone. “Talk, Akihiko.” He growled lowly, pressing his arm into his neck. “Don’t make me hurt you.”

Akihiko’s eyes widened before they narrowed. “You wouldn’t.”

“Really willing to put that to the test?” He asked, raising an eyebrow. “Ken’s mother.”

Akihiko shuffled before he sighed. “It was an accident… with Shinji.”

Ren’s eyes narrowed. “What kind of accident?”

Akihiko deflated, a weary sigh not at all fitting for someone his age. “Two years ago…” Ren removed his arm, and he hung his head, shaking it slowly. “It was supposed to be a normal mission. We had gathered our things—back then it was just me, Shinji, and Mitsuru—and set out. We were in the middle of a fight when suddenly Shinjiro started to clutch at his head.”

Ren didn’t like the picture he was beginning to paint in his head.

“All of a sudden, Shinji’s Persona went… berserk.” He whispered quietly. “It was insane, I… The only thing that came close to what I saw that day, Ren.” He reached out to grab his arm shakily. “The only thing was when you summoned your Persona against Strega.”

Ren swallowed.

“But with you, at least your Persona was… calm. With Castor, it was like everything was on the table.” He let out a breath. “It destroyed almost an entire block of buildings before me and Mitsuru were able to get it to calm down. But we couldn’t stop it before someone got caught in the crossfire.”

“...Ken’s mother.” Ren said quietly, almost muted.

Akihiko nodded. “Yeah.”

Ren leaned back, letting out an agonizingly long sigh. He ran a hand over his face. “So that’s why Shinjiro left SEES?”

He nodded again. “I tried to talk to him, to tell him that it wasn’t his fault, that he couldn’t have possibly known that was going to happen, but he wasn’t listening…”

“Sounds like him.” Ren tapped his boot before he looked back up. “When did this happen?”

“Why does…?” Akihiko trailed off before his eyes widened. “It would be two years today.” He whispered, voice weak. “October 4th. That’s when it happened.”

Ren furrowed his brow before his eyes widened as well. He gripped Akihiko’s shoulders. “Akihiko, where did it happen?” He asked quickly. “Where did Ken’s mother die?”

Akihiko opened his mouth. “I…” He let out a breath. “It was in the alleyway, behind Port Island Station. Shinji’s always lingering around there, and I…” He trailed off again.

“...Alright.” Ren patted his arm. “Akihiko, look at me.” He said, giving him a piercing look. “I’ll handle this, okay?” He said, giving him a winning grin. “Don’t worry about it. You head back to the group.”

“B-But—” He shook his head. “No, I’m coming with you.”

“Not happening. They’ll need you.” His voice lowered. “Kotone and Sumire need you.” He murmured softly. “You tell them where I’m going, but only them, got it?” He gave him a quick hug, tight and affectionate. “If I don’t meet you guys in the plaza, then you’re free to come find me.”

Akihiko still looked like he wanted to fight, but he sighed heavily, closing his eyes. “Please, Ren.” He said softly. “Don’t—”

“I know, Akihiko.” He gave him one last pat on the arm. “I know.”

He opened the doors to the dorm and took off down the street. His boots pounded against the pavement, but he still pushed himself to go faster. He couldn’t afford to be slow, couldn’t afford to be even a second late, if his theory was right.

As he dashed through the streets, gloves clenched tightly enough for the leather to squeak, he couldn’t help but start to believe that he should’ve seen this sooner. He should’ve been able to tell that Ken wasn’t there just to fight for the greater good. He should’ve realized that Shinjiro had something in his past that he was hiding, that he didn’t want anyone to find out. He growled under his breath, and he turned a corner sharply.

Please don’t let me be late, he pleaded internally, please don’t let me, please don’t let me.

He rounded the street to the alleyway, only to nearly trip over his own feet at the sound of Ken’s voice coming from the alley.

“Shut up!” Ken’s voice carried out to the street, raw and hurting. “That’s all a load of crap!”

Ren caught himself, clenching his teeth before he pushed himself back into a sprint. He slid around the corner, only to freeze at the sight of Ken, Shinjiro, and…

Takaya.

Ren planted his feet, chest heaving. He gripped his dagger and evoker before a growl tore out of his throat.

“KEN!!”

Chapter Text

Ren’s footsteps were heavy as he stalked into the alley. His boots clacked against the pavement, eyes never leaving the shirtless young man that stood just in front of him. His knuckles were white from how tightly he was gripping his weapons, and he narrowed his eyes just enough to be noticeable.

Takaya had paled considerably. He initially had something akin to a smirk on his face when Ren arrived, but that was gone—replaced with an expression much closer to shock and fear. Ren smirked, sharp and cold.

“Surprise.” He drawled dryly as he moved around Ken, relaxing his grip on his dagger enough to start to twirl it around idly. “Bet you weren’t expecting me, huh?”

Takaya’s gaze turned icy. “You aren’t supposed to be here.” He said, reaching for his pistol, though he hesitated.

Ren noticed. “What’s wrong? Not going to shoot me like last time?” He asked, pressing the flat side of his dagger to his chest and raising an eyebrow. “Or are you… actually afraid that I’ll send you to salvation this time?”

Ren’s eyes slid over to the large, dark scar that decorated the middle of Takaya’s chest, a dark reminder of what had happened just a couple of months ago. He tilted his head, almost challengingly.

“Come on. Shoot me. It’ll only end up going… horrifically wrong for you.” He said, smiling and raising his dagger. “...You know, I can’t believe it’s taken me this long to realize this. But you, Chidori, and that other guy—Jin, I think—you are all just a bunch of hypocrites.” He shook his head incredulously.

“You don’t know what you’re talking about.” Takaya said, fingers curled around the grip of his revolver.

“You aren’t afraid of death, but…” He looked up in thought, almost amused. “You are, however, afraid of a boy with cat features that got the best of you one time. It’s a good setup for a joke, but it looks like you're the punchline.” His tail flicked behind him.

“Ren, knock it off.” Shinjiro grunted quietly, hands clenched. “He’s dangerous.”

Ren looked at him out of the corner of his eye. “Who? This guy?” He grinned, all teeth. “Come on, Shinjiro-san, surely you know better than to underestimate me.” He put his full attention back on Takaya. “Isn’t that right, Takaya?” He asked, holding out his arms. “Come on, if you got the guts.” He raised his chin. “Shoot me.”

Takaya drew his gun at that, but he still didn’t raise it. His eyes never left Ren’s, feet shuffling.

“Come on!” Ren repeated, taking a step closer. “You either shoot me or I punch your lights out, your choice.” He said coolly, taking another step closer. “COME ON!”

Takaya flinched, and he bared his teeth. He still didn’t raise his gun, though. He kept staring before his eyes widened. His lips curled up as he shrugged indifferently. “Perhaps you’re more like us after all… Ren.” He said wearily. “You’re not afraid, but I wonder… What about your allies?”

He raised his gun at Ren’s chest before he turned towards Ken.

“NO!”

The gunshot went off, and it was like time slowed. Ren watched the bullet leave the barrel, and he reached out to grab it, but he wasn’t quick enough. The bullet soared past him, and he whirled around, fingers clutched at his evoker.

Shinjiro jumped in front of Ken at the last possible moment, the bullet catching him square in the chest. The taller boy fell onto the ground, letting out a growl as his back hit the concrete, blood beginning to leak out.

Ren's eyes widened as he turned back towards Takaya, only to find the man nowhere in sight. He dashed out towards the exit of the alley, looking both ways. He didn’t see anything, and he didn’t bother hiding the snarl that built up in his throat. He spun around just in time to see the others arriving, with Akihiko leading the way.

He faltered at the sight of Shinjiro on the ground. “SHINJI!” He shouted, stumbling forward until he nearly collapsed next to his best friend, tenderly lifting him up onto his lap. “Shinji… No, no, Shinji!”

Ren quickly went over, pushing the barrel of his evoker under his chin. “Maria!” He exclaimed, taking a knee as his Persona hovered behind him. He pressed a hand to Shinjiro’s injury, and the other boy cursed.

“Shit, Ren!” He hissed, though it came out in a mutter. “Dammit…”

“Shut up, you idiot.” Akihiko chided, though there was an unmissable waver in his voice. “You’re lucky Ren’s here.”

Ren bit down a smile as he finished healing Shinjiro’s wound. 

Shinjiro pushed himself up, groaning quietly as he did so. He rubbed at his chest, huffing before turning to Ken. “Looks like you won’t be getting your wish after—” The rest of his sentence came out in a whoosh as Ken tackled him into a hug, clutching tightly at his trench coat.

The youngest one of the group buried his sobs in the red cloth, muttering out his muffled apologies. Shinjiro seemed stunned before he grudgingly placed a hand on his head, brushing a thumb over his hair. “‘M alright, kid.” He muttered. “No thanks to you, but—”

Akihiko punched him in the ribs.

Ren let out a soft chuckle before he wobbled and fell onto his butt. He shook his head, hoping to catch his breath. Sumire came over, giving him a look. Her hands were placed firmly on her hips, and he couldn’t hide his wince.

“For what it's worth.” He looked up at her and shot a wry grin. “I’m sorry?”

Sumire held her look before she sighed fondly and settled down next to him. “Idiot.” She murmured lovingly as she rested against him. “Selfless, but still an idiot.”

“But that’s about what we expect from him, don’t we, Sumire?” Kotone took a spot on his other side, hooking her arms through his. “You couldn’t have told us about this?”

“I didn’t exactly have a lot of time.” He replied dryly. “I just… barely got here, and that was with me sprinting without stopping straight from the dorm.” He leaned his head back, staring up at the green sky.

“Are you alright, Ren?” Mitsuru asked, standing up after checking on Shinjiro.

He waved a hand. “I’ll be fine in a few minutes. Just give me a little bit.” He said, patting Kotone’s arm as he pushed himself up to his feet. He pretended to wobble for a second before catching himself, shooting a sly look at Kotone and Sumire.

“That’s not funny.” Kotone said, narrowing her eyes at him and lifting a threatening finger. “You should be ashamed.”

“I have no shame.” He retorted with a grin before he sombered. “I’m okay, though, seriously.” He gave them both a tender smile. “I’m not even hurt, just winded.” He didn’t turn away until they both nodded, and he turned towards Shinjiro.

He offered him a hand up, and Shinjiro tsk’d before he clasped his palm against Ren’s, letting the younger boy pull him up with ease. He continued to rub gingerly at his chest. “Guess I should give you a thanks.” He muttered, shaking his head. “So… Thanks, cat.”

Ren flashed a bright smile. “Don’t mention it!” He said before it quickly fell. “I’m sorry I didn’t catch on sooner.”

Shinjiro scoffed. “What are you sorry for?” He asked incredulously. “I didn’t want you to find out in the first place.” He glanced back at where Ken was being looked over by Fuuka, Yukari, and Junpei. “...I’m just glad he didn’t end up becoming like me.”

Ren followed his gaze. He was deep in thought for a few moments before he patted Shinjiro on the back. “Look on the bright side.” He gave a grin. “I don’t think Ken’s out to kill you anymore.”

The barest of smiles flashed across Shinjiro’s face. “...I guess there is that.”

Ren nodded and glanced around the small alleyway at everyone. He let out a small breath as he slipped his dagger back into its sheath and holstered his evoker.

Tonight was a close call, but everything turned out all right. There'll be lots of talking between everyone later, though, he's sure of it, but for now…

His hand found Sumire’s, and he gave it a squeeze.

He’s content with simply enjoying the fact that no one had gotten hurt.

Ren slid a hand into his pocket as he stopped at Ken’s room. He glanced around before he knocked softly on the door, noticing that it was slightly ajar. He pushed it open, eyes meeting Ken’s figure as the boy sat on his bed, fiddling with his evoker.

“Hey, Ken.” He said quietly, going over and taking a seat next to him. “How are you holding up?”

Ken shrugged, brushing his thumb over the smooth metal. He placed it down on the bed. “I-I’m okay, I think.” He whispered, letting out a breath. “I’m glad S-Shinjiro-senpai is okay, but…” He shook his head. “I’m still angry.”

Ren nodded. “Yeah, I get it.” He hesitated a moment before he wrapped an arm around his shoulders and tugged him closer. “It’s alright to be angry. No one’s going to blame you for it. No one hates you for what happened a few nights ago.”

“They don’t?”

“Why would they?” Ren smiled gently. “No matter how you act, no matter how mature you are.” He tapped his knuckle against Ken’s head. “You’re still just a kid, Ken.”

Ken shifted. “I know, but—”

“No buts.” Ren interjected. “You are still a kid, a kid who lost his mom and was buried up to his neck in anger and despair. There’s nothing wrong with that.” He leaned back, staring at nothing in particular. “Shinjiro was never mad at you, by the way, for trying to kill him.”

“...It was almost like he wanted me to do it.”

Ren frowned and nodded slightly. “Yeah.” He agreed softly.

Ken pursed his lips before he turned to look at Ren. “Did you ever have someone you hated, Ren-kun?”

Ren scratched his chin with his free hand. “Someone I hated, huh?” He chuckled, quick and quiet. “I don’t think so.” He said, closing his eyes.

A black glove tossed into his chest.

“Well, maybe. Though I doubt it was real hate.”

“There was a custom in the west, where one would throw their glove at another to challenge them to a duel.”

“We were opposites, I think.”

“You want a rematch right now? I’ll win again.”

“He had his beliefs; I had mine.”

“As much as I would love that, I don’t think either of us would be walking away from it.”

“He wasn’t my friend, at least not in the traditional sense.”

“I want you to take that glove as a reminder. A reminder that you owe me a duel, where neither of us has to hold back, where we can both go all out.”

Ken frowned. “What happened to him?”

Ren quickly licked his lips. “I’m not sure.” He answered honestly. “I don’t think even he knows the answer to that.”

“I will not sit here and allow that madman to create a mockery of our reality and string me along like a puppet! This debate is trivial!”

“I have trouble remembering the details.” Ren continued after a beat of silence. “I don’t even know his name, but I remember the feelings I had around him. They weren’t light, weren’t… soft. They were jagged. Rough, and yet…” He let a small smile grow on his face. “I still imagine we had fun when we were with each other. We definitely didn’t like each other, though.”

Ken shuffled, and he shook his head. “I don’t think I like Shinjiro-senpai.” He admitted softly.

Ren nodded. “That’s okay. No one’s asking you to.” He gave his shoulder a squeeze. “...I don’t like Junpei.” He offered, and Ken let out a quick giggle. “I think he’s loud, obnoxious, annoying…” He trailed off before smiling fondly. “But I wouldn’t hesitate to put my life on the line for him, and I know he would do the same for me.”

“...Just like Shinjiro-senpai did for me.”

“Yeah, well…” He scratched the back of his neck. “I doubt Shinjiro would want you putting your life on the line for him.” He reasoned wryly. “But all of us, Ken. Me, Sumire, Shinjiro, Akihiko… Everyone. We might not always get along, but we’re a team. We’ll always be there for each other.”

Ken was silent before he smiled. “Right. I know I’ve made a lot of trouble for everyone, but…” He hopped up and stood straight. “I promise that I won’t fall behind, Ren-kun. I’ll keep up with everyone else, and I’ll be as strong as you one day!”

Ren chuckled. “That’s the spirit, Ken.” He said, reaching to ruffle his hair. He stood up as well. “Come on, let’s get you something to eat. You haven’t eaten all day, right?”

As if on cue, Ken’s stomach grumbled. The younger boy flushed a bright shade of red, and Ren shook his head fondly. He placed a hand on his shoulder and started to lead him downstairs. “I’ll make curry for you. How does that sound?”

Ken’s smile could’ve brightened even the darkest day.

Shinjiro walked into the lobby of the dorm, only to pause when he hit the bottom step when he saw almost everyone gathered around the table. He furrowed his brow as he walked up, sliding his hands into his coat. “The hell you guys doing?”

Ren looked up from a staggering amount of papers. “What are we doing?” He asked, blinking a few times.

Sumire frowned as she tapped a pencil against her paper. “We’re studying, Shinjiro-senpai.” She said, brow scrunched up in concentration. “We have exams coming up.”

“Yeah, Shinji.” Akihiko grinned, the bastard, and leaned back in his chair. “You know, exams, the things that students have to take to show that they’ve—”

“Shut up, Aki.” Shinjiro grumbled, going over to the fridge. He threw it open, scanning the inventory before he scowled and closed it. “Who ate all the leftovers from this morning?”

Sumire flushed guiltily.

He sighed heavily before he went over to the table, glancing down at the mess of papers. “What’re you studyin’?” He mumbled, tugging on his beanie. “Nuclear physics?"

Ren snorted. “It’s just basic history, Shinjiro.” He said, flashing a smile. “What, you forget all your lessons as you lingered in the streets?”

“Of course not.” He leaned down and swiped up a paper, holding it up. “I’m still a year ahead of you, cat; I’m sure I can handle this.” His eyes scanned the words, and he passed it back. “The coup of Meiou is what you’re looking for.”

Ren blinked before he glanced at the paper. “...Huh.” He said, scribbling something down quickly. “Thanks, senpai.”

Shinjiro huffed. “Don’t flatter yourself, cat.” He leaned back up against the counter, not bothering to take a seat.

Kotone glanced at him, pursing her lips. “How are you holding up, Shinjiro?” She asked softly, looking at him with concern in her eyes.

He tutted. “I’m fine, Kotone.” He absently rubbed at his chest. “Don’t need you idiots to be babying me. I could still take you guys in a fight, can’t I?”

He noticed Ren lean over to Sumire. “Not me.” He whispered in a stage-voice, causing the redhead to giggle behind her hand.

Akihiko, though, narrowed his eyes. He crossed his arms. “What about those pills you had on you when we visited Chidori?”

And just like that, everyone’s attention seemed to spin around on Shinjiro. He growled, crossing his arms and scowling. “It’s like I said before. It ain’t any of your damn business, Aki.” He hissed as he shifted his feet.

“Well, considering your recent injury, I would say it is my business.” Akihiko shot back.

“The cat’s healing fixed me up perfectly fine, so you can—”

“What pills is he talking about, Shinjiro-senpai?” Sumire asked, now having his full attention. Her ruby eyes big with unshed tears. “A-Are you not feeling well?” She asked, her voice beginning to waver. “I’m sure we can help. Right, Ren, we can help—”

“It’s not like that.” Shinjiro said, his mask beginning to crack. He glanced at everyone’s curious eyes. Some were tinged with worry, others with concern. He ran a hand over his face. This was exactly what he wanted to avoid. “...They’re not… drugs.” He said softly. “At least, not the kind you guys are thinking of.”

When no one spoke up, he continued. “After what happened two years ago, I was terrified of my own power. I couldn’t stand the fact that this… thing was within me.” He tapped his finger against his forearm. “A few weeks after I had left SEES, I ran into this guy. His name was Takaya.”

The group jolted.

“Wait, you knew of Strega?” Akihiko said, rising to his feet. “And you didn’t tell us!?”

“I didn’t know what Strega was, Aki, so calm the hell down.” Shinjiro muttered. “I only knew Takaya, and I knew he was another Persona user, yeah. He explained to me that he was forced to awaken to his power, and that he knew what it was like to lose control.” He uncrossed his arms and shook his head.

“I was tired, afraid… weak. He offered me an out, a way to… rid myself of the nightmares, the screaming of her voice.” He said quietly, barely audible. “He handed me a bottle, told me the pills would help ‘suppress’ my Persona.” He started to tap his foot. “I didn’t know what he meant, but after a bad night, I decided to bite the bullet and take one.”

He let out a breath. “It took a few hours to settle in, but once it did…” He shook his head. “Aki, I never felt more light in my life.” He whispered. “The voices were gone, the screaming was quieter, I could sleep without worrying that I’d wake up drenched in sweat.”

“...There were downsides, obviously. Nothing’s perfect.” He sighed, weary and breathlessly. “But I didn’t care, not back then. It’s the only thing that kept me from… It’s the only thing that kept me going.” He muttered.

Akihiko’s fists, which were clenched tightly before, were now lax at his side. He fell back into his chair. “Shinji…”

“I’m a lot stronger than I was back then. But I’m still an idiot, still a coward.” He mustered up a smirk. “Guess you weren’t that far off that mark ‘bout me, Aki.” The smirk faltered, and he scowled to cover it up. “Anyway, are we done? You wanted the truth, and that’s what it is.”

The group was silent, with most of them avoiding his eyes. He huffed quietly to himself and was about to head back upstairs to his room when Sumire stood up. Shinjiro resisted rolling his eyes as the redhead walked up to him, meeting his gaze evenly. “...What do you want?”

Sumire didn’t say anything before she stepped forward and wrapped her arms around Shinjiro in a gentle embrace. She clutched tightly at his jacket, not giving him an inch of space. Shinjiro froze, unsure of what to do. He just let his arms hover awkwardly at his sides, but when he met Ren’s gaze, he felt a chill run down his spine.

“Cat, don’t you—”

Ren stood up and was already on his way over before his mouth had even opened. He stepped up next to Sumire and also wrapped his arms around him. He hissed out his displeasure but didn’t say anything.

Of course, the others weren’t going to just allow the two felines to be the only comforters, apparently. Kotone went next, followed by Akihiko. Then it was Yukari and Fuuka, with Junpei completing the embrace.

Shinjiro scowled as he felt himself being squeezed from all sides. “Bunch of mushy idiots.” He grumbled under his breath before he noticed Ken lingering. He met the kid’s eyes, and the youngest of them shuffled forward before he wrapped his arms around his waist. Shinjiro groaned quietly.

Shameless. All of them.

He hung his head and didn’t bother trying to hide the small smile that grew on his face.

Chapter Text

Ren slid his dagger into its sheath, letting out a small breath as he did so. He tugged on his gloves and tightened them, attempting to school his nerves. He took in a deep breath before letting it out slowly. He leaned up against the back of the couch behind Sumire, shifting his weight onto one leg.

Sumire noticed his presence and reached up behind her to grab his hand. He interlocked their fingers and gave her a squeeze. He gave her a tender smile, pressing a kiss to her head. “Thanks, Sumi.”

“No problem, Senpai.”

“Okay.” Fuuka’s voice caused him to look up. “I think I’ve found it.” She said, opening her eyes. Bright blue irises stared back at the group. “It’s currently at the south end of the Moonlight Bridge.”

Shinjiro tsk’d. “Moonlight Bridge? That’s where this big, bad last Shadow’s taken up a holding?” He crossed his arms. “Feels a little underwhelming.”

Junpei grinned. “I don’t know, senpai… Think of the backdrop.” He said, extending a hand and waving it across the air. “Us, humanity’s saviors, fighting against the biggest and strongest Shadow of all, with the ocean serving as a background.” His eyes were twinkling, teeth shining.

“Regardless of Iori’s… description.” Mitsuru said wryly. “This is the twelfth and final Shadow. We’ve come a long way, everyone, so let’s make sure to not drop the ball now.”

Ikutsuki cupped his chin. “The final one, hmm?”

“And as we expected, there are two Persona-users nearby…” Fuuka added warily.

Ren perked up at that. He smirked, cracking his neck. “Well, it’s about time.” He flexed his fingers. “I’ve been meaning to put those idiots in their places once and for all.”

Shinjiro huffed. “Get in line, cat.” He said gruffly. “I got unfinished business with the bastard as well.”

“Boys.” Kotone chided, though she was smiling. “You’ll both get your chance.” She shook her head. “Still, we can’t be careless.”

“Shiomi’s right.” Mitsuru said, nodding softly. “Even though we were expecting this, and they haven’t been able to get the better of us yet, we should still be careful. Strega isn’t someone we should take lightly, no matter what.”

“Saves us the trouble, at least.” Akihiko reasoned, nudging his shoulder with Shinjiro’s. “Eh, Shinji?”

“Got that right, Aki.”

Kotone grinned, bright and sunny. “Right. So, I guess what’s left to ask is… Are we all ready?”

A chorus of agreements followed, and her eyes seemed to glow.

“That’s the spirit.” She tugged on her gloves. “Alright, let’s move out!”

As everyone filed out of the dorm, Ren fell in line next to Sumire and behind Shinjiro and Akihiko. He kept a hand on his holster, thumb brushing against the smooth metal of his evoker. It was hard to believe that the final battle was here. He had… conflicted feelings about what was going to happen after they were finished dealing with the Shadow and Strega.

This was the last of the full moon Shadows, and yet… He and Sumire haven’t gotten all of their memories back. They’ve gotten shreds and pieces, yes, but that’s it. There was still no explanation behind their apparent use of a Persona before that night all those months ago, no explanation as to why they time traveled from somewhere in the future and turned into cats…

His tail flicked behind him.

Were they just destined to end up like this? Is this how they’re supposed to live from now on? He doesn’t want to believe that’s the case, but with how things are playing out, how could he not? As much as he loved the others, as much as he loved fighting Shadows with SEES and saving people, he and Sumire still had a time they had to get back to.

They had friends they had to get back to. Ren doesn’t… remember much about them, but he does remember his feelings around them. He remembered being loved, being cherished… being a part of something amazing.

“And I nominate Ren as leader!”

He stilled, glancing around hesitantly. That… was not a voice he recognized. That was a new voice. He waited silently to himself, but it seemed that was all he was getting. Leader? That’s definitely not a word he’d associate with himself. And yet… somehow it still felt right? He didn’t know exactly what it meant, but something was itching at the back of his head.

It was centimeters away as he reached out to try and grasp it, but it fell away at the last second. Whatever it was, it didn’t look like it was going to be showing itself anytime soon. He felt irritation building up in his throat before he caught Sumire’s curious gaze.

“Everything alright? You slowed down a bit.” She said softly, reaching to grab his hand and pull him back to her side.

He flashed a quick smile. “I’m fine.” He replied gently. “Just nervous.”

“About the Shadow? Or Strega?”

He shook his head. “...About what comes after.” He whispered weakly. “This is supposedly the last one, Sumi. There hasn’t been any progress as to… why we’re here.”

Sumire pursed her lips. “Ren…” She linked her arms through his. “We’re going to be okay.” She said softly.

He swallowed. “How do you know that?”

“It’s easy.” She looked up with nothing but pure adoration and love in her eyes. “I have you and everyone else.”

Ren’s heart melted, and he felt a smile tugging on his lips despite himself. “...Yeah, I guess you’re right.” He pressed a kiss to her hair. “Thanks, Sumi.” He paused. “Again.”

She giggled behind her hand. “Don’t mention it, Senpai.”

They continued on in a comfortable silence after that. But even so, Ren couldn’t help but think back to the strange, boyish voice he had heard. What did it mean? Him? A leader? He supposed that was just another one of the many questions he had about his past.

Fortunately, he was able to put those thoughts on the back burner as the team stepped onto the Moonlight Bridge. He spotted Takaya and Jin ahead of them, and he instinctively clenched his fists.

Takaya’s hand rested idly on his revolver, eyes never leaving Ren’s. He smiled, almost fondly, as he finally turned his eyes onto the sky above. “It’s a beautiful evening, isn’t it?” He said softly, lifting a hand to the sky, fingers curling. “I suppose the beauty stems from the significance of today; would you not agree?”

Ren huffed, a wry smirk tugging on his lips as he took a spot next to Kotone. “I suppose that’s one way of putting it, yeah.” He said, tilting his head. “I’m surprised you showed up. You know what’s going to happen; why bother?”

“Perhaps it was my morbid curiosity.” Takaya responded, glancing at the moon. “You have intrigued me beyond the simple reason of your odd features.” His finger tapped the grip of his gun. “The power we wield is not itself evil; not even you can deny that.” He said, raising an eyebrow. “And yet, you still wish to destroy the Dark Hour. And so I ask… Why? What drives you?”

Junpei barked out a laugh. “You really gotta ask? It’s because—”

“I was not asking you!” Takaya said sharply, eyes narrowing in a glare. “Foolish boy, keep your mouth shut when those older than you are speaking.” He said coldly before turning back to Ren. “I am asking you… Ren. What drives you?”

Ren flexed his fingers before he took a step forward. “What drives me?” He repeated quietly, taking another step. “What drives me is the fact that every time I go out and fight Shadows, I’m out there helping people, making their lives easier, making it so they can live their lives.” He stopped and planted his feet. “I fight because there’s a future worth fighting for. I am living proof of it.”

Takaya furrowed his brow. “And just what does that mean?”

“You haven’t put it together yet?” Ren grinned, all teeth. “I’m not from this time. I shouldn’t even be here, and yet I am.” He unsheathed his dagger, gripping it tightly. “I come from a time in the future, a time where Personas and Shadows still exist, where I exist. I’ve seen the world from years now. Whatever plan it is you have, it’s pointless, because time is already set in stone.”

“...Impossible.” He whispered, shaking his head. “What you’re speaking is—”

“It’s inconceivable?” Ren chuckled. “Oh yeah, I know. And yet, I’m standing here, in front of you, fighting you.” He cracked his neck, curling two fingers. “So why don’t you quit it with the monologues, and we finish this? Once and for all… Takaya.”

Takaya stared. “Foolish, foolish children.” He said quietly. “Don’t you see? Erasing the Dark Hour is the same as erasing yourselves.”

“I don’t need my Persona to make me who I am today!” Sumire exclaimed, taking a spot next to Ren. “My Persona is just an extension of myself. I am Ella, and Ella is me. She’ll always be with me, no matter what!” She declared, gripping her rapier tightly.

Takaya shook his head again. “This argument is meaningless. This has only solidified my belief that our goals are irreconcilable.” He grabbed his revolver, holding it at his side. “Fate shall decide who will prevail.”

“Then let’s finish it.” Ren said coolly, turning to Kotone. “Kotone?”

Kotone nodded. “Do it, Ren.”

Ren felt a grin splitting across his lips. “Oh, I’ve been waiting to hear that all night.” He spun around, pushing himself forward into a sprint. Takaya took a step back at the sudden burst of speed and raised his pistol.

But Ren was already there; he dodged the bullet, feeling the metal breeze past his cheek before he brought his fist forward, feeling it crunch against Takaya’s nose, sending the young man flying backwards.

“Takaya!”

Ren turned, only to duck under a grenade that was thrown by Jin. He dashed forward, dodging a punch before he grabbed the blue-hair’s jacket, giving him a sly look before he gave him a bruising headbutt as the explosion went off behind him. He kept his grip on the clothing before he tossed him aside to Shinjiro. “Here you go, Shinjiro. A gift from me to you.”

Shinjiro caught Jin by his collar. “Thanks, cat.” He said, lips curled into a smirk. “Best gift I’ve had in a long time.” He clenched his fist and crashed into Jin’s cheek before he kicked him backwards. “That’s for nearly killing the cat.” He growled.

Ren watched as Jin stumbled backwards and onto his back next to Takaya, who was just beginning to push himself up, blood gushing from his now crooked nose. He flexed his fingers as they climbed to their feet. “Up for more?”

Jin cursed under his breath. “Dammit… Defeated so easily by one brat!?” He hissed. “Is his power that different from ours?”

“Don’t let it get to you; I’ve only scared your boss off twice now.” Ren replied, leaning back as he picked up Takaya’s revolver, gently tossing it in his hand. “...But you won’t be hurting anyone else anymore.” He said coldly before he turned and threw the gun towards them, the weapon sliding on the pavement and stopping right at Takaya’s feet. “Go on. Pick it up.” He challenged lowly. 

Takaya stared at the gun before he slowly wrapped his fingers around the grip, lifting it tenderly. The action caused the rest of the group to get back into fighting positions, but Ren remained calm. If he was reading Takaya right, then there wasn’t any need for any more fighting.

Jin spat, “You guys don’t have the slightest clue what will happen if the Dark Hour disappears, do you?” He shook his head. “It won’t matter for normal people, since they don’t remember anything anyway… But for us…”

“That’s enough, Jin.” Takaya said softly. “Now, then…” He let out a breath. “Ordinarily, we’d withdraw, but…” He smiled, and it made Ren uneasy. “Not tonight.” He raised his pistol at Ren. “This body, as ephemeral as it is… It is worthless without my power. Therefore, only one choice remains… I shall prove my existence here and now!”

Ren furrowed his brow before his eyes widened when Takaya put his evoker to his head again. He planted his feet, only to falter when Jin let out a shout and rushed into Takaya, forcing his arm down.

“J-Jin!?”

Jin swallowed. “Sorry.” He said quietly. “But… those are your words, not mine.” He said with a shake of his head before he reached into his pocket. He pulled out a grenade and tossed it at the group.

Ren spun around and grabbed Sumire, pulling her into his chest and tucking her under his chin as he crouched down. The explosion rattled the area, and once Ren’s ears stopped ringing, he looked up to see that everyone was alright. 

Akihiko released Kotone, light cuts decorating his arms. Shinjiro let Ken and Fuuka go as he stood up with a wince, his trench coat having a good-sized slash on the back. Aigis stood up from where she put herself in front of Mitsuru, looking like nothing was out of place. Junpei let out a low groan as he released Yukari and Koromaru, hissing in displeasure before he rolled his shoulder, a scowl morphing on his face.

Ren shook his head free of any remaining fuzz before he turned back to where Jin and Takaya were… only to see them not there. His eyes narrowed before his eye caught something, and he turned to see them on the other side of the railing.

Jin cracked a smile, though it had no humor. “Looks like you’ll get your wish.” He said, inclining his head. “Go do what you came for.”

“H-Hang on!” Junpei shouted. “Don’t tell me you’re going to jump!”

“I’d rather die than surrender to you!” Jin snapped, feet shifting. “Take a good look! This is how we live!”

Before anyone could say anything else, Jin leaned back and dragged Takaya with him. They vanished from view, and Ren rushed up to the railing, leaning over to see nothing but the blood-red sea. He glanced around, the waves crashing against the shore.

Even with their Personas, from this height…

He stepped back down onto the concrete, frowning softly. “They jumped.” He said incredulously. “I can’t believe it.”

“What the hell were they thinking!?” Junpei growled as he removed his cap to run a hand through his hair.

Shinjiro scoffed. “Those idiots chose their own fate. They couldn’t live with not being able to have their Personas. Don’t let it faze ya.”

Akihiko nodded. “Shinji’s right. We can’t afford to dwell on whatever they were thinking in their last moments.”

Mitsuru was silent before she spoke quietly, “...The operation has only begun. Strega was only a distraction.” She took a breath. “We still need to focus on the final Shadow. After that… we’ll truly be done with all of this.”

“We all ready, everyone?” Kotone asked quietly. When no one spoke up, she nodded. “Alright, then let’s get going.”

The group moved forward but was almost immediately ambushed by their target, which had fallen from the arch of the bridge. After recomposing themselves, SEES went to work against their final target. 

Ren was already warmed up from his little bout with Strega, so he didn't have much, if any, trouble with the Shadow. The hardest part was actually hitting the thing. It usually floated above the group, just out of their reach. But once they dealt with the statues that it had summoned, the Shadow would fall to the ground, leaving it helpless.

“Raoul!” Ren snapped his fingers. “Maeigaon!”

Dark energy bubbled beneath the Shadow’s chin before it exploded, sending the Shadow hurtling upwards and landing on its back. It squirmed for a moment before it fell still and started to dissolve into a black mist.

The group was silent before Ren let out a shaky laugh. He felt someone tackle his side, and he turned to complete the embrace with Sumire.

“Wow…” Kotone breathed before she broke out into a giant grin. “I guess that’s that, then, huh?” She said before pursing her lips. “Well, I suppose I can do this now.” She turned towards Akihiko, grabbing him by his collar and crashing their lips together.

Ren felt a smile grow on his face, though he quickly hid it behind his hand as he watched Akihiko’s face turn into a similar shade of red as Sumire’s hair. He cleared his throat as Kotone finally pulled away, her cheeks flushed. “Rather aggressive there, don’t you think, Kotone?” He asked wryly.

Kotone turned to look at him, furrowing her brow. “What do you mean?” She asked, running a hand through her hair, smiling like she was a cat who just caught the mouse.

Shinjiro wrapped an arm around Akihiko’s waist as the latter started to wobble. “I think you might've broken him.” He muttered. “Come on, Aki, it’s just a kiss.” He reasoned, though it fell on deaf ears. He shook his head wearily. “Unbelievable."

Yukari eyed Akihiko warily. “Are we sure he’s going to be okay?” She asked hesitantly. “He looks like he’s about to faint.”

Akihiko murmured something under his breath dreamily.

Shinjiro grunted. “He’ll be fine.”

Ren chuckled quietly to himself before he raised a hand. “Hear, hear.” He said, smiling brightly. “I think this is cause for a celebration, no?”

“Oh, hell yeah!” Junpei pumped a fist. He turned to Mitsuru. “So, uh, Senpai, you’re gonna throw us a party tomorrow, right? For all of our hard work?” He flashed a toothy grin. “Y’know, for all of our hard work?”

Mitsuru laughed softly. “You don’t waste any time, do you?” She asked before smiling softly. “I suppose I could arrange for it.”

Kotone lit up. “Oh, oh! Can we have sushi!?” She asked excitedly. “I’ve been dying to have some sushi.”

“And we’re the cats?” Ren asked Sumire with a sly look.

Kotone pouted before she tackled them both into a hug, throwing her arms around them and giving them one of her signature grins. “Well, maybe I was just being considerate to my two cats, hmm?”

Shinjiro tsk’d, throwing one of Akihiko’s arms around his shoulder. “I’m okay with whatever; just make it edible.” He grumbled as he turned. “Come on, we should get back to the dorm. Dark Hour is almost over, and I’m looking forward to never seeing it again.”

Ren smiled at the older boy’s grumbling as the team started to make their way back to the dorm. He wrapped an arm around Sumire’s shoulders, pressing a quick kiss to her lips. “We did it, Sumi.” He whispered tenderly.

She nuzzled into him, humming. “Mhm. We did, Ren.”

Ren looked up at the larger-than-life moon, feeling his heart become just a tad bit lighter. He stared at it for a little bit longer before turning his gaze back down. He felt a small grin grow on his lips.

It’s over, finally. Now, we just have to figure out how to get home.

Kotone looked around the table, eyes wide as she took in the large amount of sushi gathered on the furniture. She subconsciously licked her lips, her mouth beginning to water at the sight. “Wow, that’s… a lot.”

Junpei nodded wordlessly.

Yukari blinked rapidly. “Those slices are massive!” She said, shaking her head incredulously. “I wasn’t expecting something like this…”

Ren rubbed his chin. “I’m definitely not complaining, though.” He tilted his head, inspecting the food before he slid into a chair. “Mitsuru, I have to say, excellent job.”

Mitsuru smiled softly. “Don’t mention it, Ren. It’s the least I could do for everyone.”

Shinjiro grunted and took a sip of his coffee. “...Hey, anyone see the Chairman and Aigis?” He asked, looking around. “Haven’t seen them since last night.”

“He took her to the lab for a tune-up.” Akihiko replied, shrugging off his vest and laying it on Kotone’s chair. “I think he was worried she might’ve suffered some internal trauma from the explosion last night. They’ll be here later, though.”

Fuuka giggled. “I think the Chairman is married to the lab sometimes, don’t you think?”

“Mhm! It’s like he can’t stay away from it.” Sumire said with a giggle of her own. “Though, I am worried that he and Aigis will miss this. I don’t want them to; they’ve been a big help for all of this!”

Kotone perked up at the sound of a car coming to a stop in front of the dorm. She turned towards the door, only for it to open to reveal Takeharu and two men in black behind him.

“Father!” Mitsuru said, standing up. “We were waiting for you. I’m glad you could make it.”

Takeharu nodded. “I wouldn’t miss this for the world, Mitsuru.” He looked around the group, a soft sigh leaving him. “So it’s finally over at last, huh?” He gave the group an approving smile. “I’m truly thankful for all of you. None of this would’ve been possible without you all.”

Ken stared at Takeharu before he swallowed and shuffled closer to Yukari. “Who… Who’s that?” He asked softly. “He looks scary.”

Junpei raised an eyebrow. “Huh? Well, I guess I can see it, but nah, he’s fine.” He grinned. “That’s Mitsuru-senpai’s dad. Couldn’t ya tell? They look practically identical.”

Ken narrowed his eyes. “...You think so?” He asked hesitantly. “I, uh, I don’t really see it.”

“I suppose congratulations are in order.” Takeharu said, looking around at everyone. “Like I said, none of this would’ve been possible without you. I cannot express my gratitude enough through mere words.”

Ren grinned, rubbing his knuckles on his chest. “Well, you know how it is. It’s just us saving the world from total doom, not that big of a deal, really.”

Takeharu chuckled. “Yes. I suppose it isn’t.” He turned his gaze to Yukari. “But, to you, Takeba-san.” He turned to Shinjiro. “And you, Aragaki-san. I owe a special thanks.” He inclined his head. “Thank you for lending your power until the very end.”

Shinjiro huffed. “It ain’t a big deal.” He said, turning away with a scowl. “Not like I wanted to come back, anyway.”

Yukari’s cheeks became pink. “A-Ah, it’s not really a big deal.” She said softly, shifting in her chair.

The older gentleman took a seat on the couch. “The twelve Shadows that were the cause of this all—of all our troubles—have been destroyed, thanks to all of you.” He gave them a slow nod. “You needn’t bear this burden any longer. You deserve a chance to experience the joys of youth.”

Kotone smiled softly as she turned to Akihiko. She leaned into him, resting her head on his shoulder. His arm came up to rest on her shoulders, and she felt his warmth beginning to seep into her skin.

“As for you, Ren and Sumire.” Takeharu continued. “I promise you, from this day forward, I will pour a continuous effort into finding a way to send you both back to your proper time.” He said, standing up and going over to them. “You both have sacrificed so much without a single word of debate. For that, I am thankful.” He placed a hand on each of their heads. “You have my word that I will focus solely on making sure you aren’t robbed of your youth any longer.”

Kotone watched Ren and Sumire share a glance before Sumire stood up and wrapped her arms around the older man. Ren clasped his palm against Takeharu’s. “We would’ve done it anyway, Takeharu.” He said softly. “It’s no trouble for us.”

Takeharu smiled. “Thank you. Both of you.” He patted Sumire’s head before she released him. He took a step back and glanced around once more. “At midnight tonight, the Specialized Extracurricular Execution Squad will be dissolved. Congratulations once more.”

“Dissolved?” Yukari repeated quietly. “You mean…?”

He nodded. “Yes. No longer must you put your lives on the line in battle.” He reached for a cup of coffee, taking a slow sip. He savored it for a moment before he raised it slightly. “Tomorrow, you can triumphantly return to a normal school life.”

“Can’t say I won’t miss it, but…” Ren grinned and leaned back. “I, for one, am tired of having to carry everyone on my shoulders during an operation.” He said, raising his palms.

“Hah!” Junpei mirrored the expression and pointed a finger at him. “I think you’re confusing yourself for me.” He said, putting a fist to his chest. “Everyone knows I’m the MVP of the group.”

Kotone perked up. “Hey, now, what about moi?” She asked, fluttering her eyelashes. “After all, I was the leader and everything.” She said, smirking slyly. “I feel like that’s a point in my favor, don’t you all?”

Mitsuru pinched the bridge of her nose. “And like that, nothing has changed.” She murmured, though a smile tugged on her lips. “Alright, everyone. Let’s celebrate.” She motioned to the table. “Your feast awaits you. There’s no need to hold back; eat as much as your heart desires.”

Kotone and everyone else lit up, and they wasted no time in digging in. The evening was in full swing, and the soon-to-be former leader of SEES was enjoying it to its fullest. After filling her stomach, she leaned heavily onto Akihiko, ignoring his little grumble about how he was still eating.

She linked her arms through his and nuzzled into his arm. She felt him shift before his lips brushed her hair, and she shivered before burying herself deeper into him.

“Hey, everyone! Listen up!”

She cracked open an eye to see Junpei standing tall with a bright smile on his face.

“Since most of us are all stuffed, how ‘bout we all take a picture?” He asked, glancing around eagerly. “You know, for nostalgia’s sake.”

The group shared a look before Ren stood up. “Don’t see what harm it would do.” He said, running a hand through his hair. “Just make sure to capture my good side.” He tacked on a wink.

And just like that, almost everyone else was on board. Junpei brightened significantly before he scrambled for his camera. He passed it to one of the men in black. “Hey, do you think you can take a picture for us?” He said, flashing a toothy grin.

Yukari put a hand to her forehead. “Ugh, I feel like such a tourist.” She mumbled as she took a spot next to him. “But, I have to admit, that picture does sound promising.”

So they all lined up. Kotone in the middle with Akihiko next to her. Shinjiro was behind him, hands stuffed into his coat, with Ken and Koromaru at his side. Ren was flanking her right, with Sumire tucked under his chin in front of him. Fuuka and Yukari took the spot next to Akihiko, and Mitsuru and her father were on the far right side.

Junpei laughed softly and started to look around for a spot. “Let’s see, where can I go…?” He mused before he found a spot. “Ah, here we go. It’s—” His foot slipped. “—p-perfect!?” He yelped as he went sailing backwards, hat flying off.

The camera flashed.

The group gathered around the photo, noticing that basically everyone wasn’t even looking at the camera but instead at Junpei’s form, mid-fall. The cap-wearing boy rubbing his chin. “Huh…” He said wearily. “Don’t think this captures my good side.” He mumbled.

Kotone snickered and nudged him with her elbow. “I think it captures your essence perfectly, Junpei.”

Ren nodded approvingly. “I don’t think it’s that bad.” He reached out and brushed a thumb along the picture. “I think it would look great on a desk.”

Junpei groaned before he shook his head. “W-We’re taking another one once Aigis and Ikutsuki-san come back, alright!?”

“Whatever you say.” Shinjiro grumbled as he went back over to the couch, collapsing and leaning back. “...You know, I could get used to this.” He said, mustering up a smirk. “No trouble for us, just… hanging out.” He paused before he scowled. “Ugh, look at me, getting all sappy. This is your fault, Aki.”

Akihiko sputtered. “My fault?” He said, pointing a finger at himself. “That’s rich coming from you, Shinji!”

Kotone hid a giggle behind her hand at their antics. She opened her mouth to break them up when something clicked in the back of her head and the lights shut off. She froze before she glanced around, eyes latching onto the all-too-familiar eerie green hue shining in from the window.

“The hell!?” Junpei exclaimed, whirling around. “What just… WHAT!?”

Ken blinked before he pointed weakly. “T-The guys in the suits… They’ve transmogrified.” He whispered softly. “Does that mean…?”

“B-But…” Junpei shook his head. “I thought we ended the Dark Hour! Why is it still—you know, here!?” He turned to Mitsuru. “Senpai? Please tell me you know what’s going on.”

Mitsuru was silent before she swallowed. “I don’t… I’m not sure.” She murmured quietly. “I was under the same impression as everyone else. That after we defeated the Shadow last night, the Dark Hour would… cease to exist.”

Akihiko growled and tugged on his vest. “Looks like I was right to have my doubts.” He muttered as he reached for his tape for his hands.

Shinjiro tsk’d. “Should’ve figured.” He mumbled as he stood up and rolled his shoulder. “Nothin’ is simple when it comes to this damn thing.”

Ren’s ears twitched. “Something doesn’t feel right.” He murmured, glancing around hesitantly. “I don’t know what it is, but… I feel like something is out of place.”

Sumire nodded. “I feel it, too.” She reached for his hand, lacing their fingers together. “What’s going on?”

Just then a bell started to ring out, causing everyone to tense up. They stood in silence as the bell echoed in their ears before Kotone swallowed.

“I don’t think I like the sound of that.” She said, reaching for Akihiko’s arm. “It sounds like a bell, but where is it coming from?”

Takeharu furrowed his brow before he turned to Mitsuru. “Mitsuru. Where’s Ikutsuki?” He asked.

Mitsuru looked taken aback before she replied, “He took Aigis to the lab earlier. He said she might’ve suffered some damage from an explosion from last night.”

“Why are you asking, Takeharu-san?” Sumire asked softly. “Is something wrong?”

Takeharu opened his mouth but closed it a moment later. “I’m not sure.”

Mitsuru looked up. “Everyone.” She said, gathering their attention. “Prepare for battle.”

“What!?” Junpei jolted. “Why? Where are we goin’?”

“Tartarus.” She answered, moving up the stairs.

“Tartarus!?” Kotone repeated. “Why?” She said, but followed her anyway.

“That’s where the sound is coming from; we have to check it out.”

Kotone frowned but didn’t object.

A quick journey to Tartarus later, and Kotone walked into the entrance, only to pause when her eyes landed on Ikutsuki and Aigis. She felt a smile growing on her face, happy to see that neither of them was injured. She took a step forward, but something tugged her back.

She looked to see Ren grabbing hold of her arm. “Ren?”

“Something isn’t right.” He said quietly, eyes never leaving the duo ahead of them. “...Stay on guard, Kotone.”

She furrowed her brow and turned back to the two. As she did, Akihiko took a step up next to her. “Ikutsuki-san!”

“And Aigis…” Yukari murmured before she shook her head. “Why are you two here!?”

Aigis didn’t say anything, merely blankly staring ahead. Meanwhile, Ikutsuki stepped up with a smile. “She’s here merely to fulfill her role—by that I mean, as a weapon.” He said simply.

“A weapon?” Kotone repeated. “What do you…?”

Shinjiro pushed himself to the front. “Alright, Chairman. What’s this all about!?” He demanded in a growl. “What’s with the show? It was you who said that the Dark Hour and Tartarus would disappear if all twelve Shadows were beaten, right? Cough it up!”

“It was all a lie, wasn’t it?” Mitsuru accused coldly. “You knew from the very beginning that the Dark Hour wouldn’t disappear.”

Ikutsuki inclined his head. “Excellent deduction, Mitsuru.” He cupped his chin, nodding. “Unfortunately, your realization has come far too late.” He smiled uneasily. “Because despite everything that the world threw at me, my plan is unfolding exactly how I envisioned it.” He raised a palm. “By that, I of course mean the unplanned arrival of you, Ren, and Sumire.”

“Us?” Sumire whispered.

“You… nearly ruined everything.” He said lowly. “I lost many hours of sleep struggling to wrap my head around your appearance, but I see now that it was a sign. A sign that, despite it all, I was meant to lose.” His eyes flashed. “But no matter what happens tonight, one thing shall remain clear.” He raised his head. “None of you will be walking out of here alive.”

“You bastard!” Shinjiro spat, gripping his axe. “So that’s it, huh? You wanna take us down with you!?”

“Not exactly.” He chuckled and shook his head. “You see, Shinjiro-san, the twelve Shadows were part of a whole… They were destined to be reunited. And I have all of you to thank for that.” He smiled brightly. “I truly must extend my gratitude to you, Ren. Without you, none of this might’ve ever been possible. Your power is extraordinary, and for that, I shall reward you with a quick death.”

“Soon, Death itself, the almighty, shall arise and bring forth the Fall…” He said, clenching a fist. “And not even you all will be able to stop it.”

“What the hell are you talking about!?” Akihiko demanded in a hiss.

“The end of all shall come and free this world from despair.” Ikutsuki continued. “Don’t you see? This is not only the death of everything, but it’s also the beginning of a new age.”

“You’re delusional.” Ren spat venomously. “You really think we’re just going to let that happen?”

“Oh, I know you’re not. That is why I lured you all here.” He raised a finger. “I couldn’t help but imagine the world from which you and Sumire came, Ren. A world still teeming with life and… man.” He said lowly. “That is why I cannot risk having that future ever come to fruition!”

“People have turned this world into a void!” He exclaimed. “The only hope of salvation lies in the ruin of all!” He grinned. “According to the prophecy… the Fall will be orchestrated by ‘the Prince’, and once the Prince has delivered us all… he shall rule the new world as King!”

“He’s completely lost his mind.” Kotone whispered in disbelief. “How can he… believe such a thing?”

“The man who believed himself to be the Prince ten years ago failed. I am not so foolish!” He declared with a glare. “I shall succeed here today. And you all will fall before me!” He took a deep breath and composed himself. “...I apologize for deceiving you, but this was for your sake as well.”

“Our sake?” Shinjiro barked out a laugh. “What a load of bullshit.”

“If you follow me for just a little while longer, you, too, will find salvation.” He offered, holding out a hand. “Do not worry; the ignorant will be saved equally… This is what we’ve been working towards! No matter how blind you were to it.”

Kotone noticed Ren planting his feet. She felt an uneasy feeling form in her stomach. She was about to reach for him when he suddenly dashed forward, dagger in hand. Ikutsuki watched him get closer and closer before he snapped his fingers.

“Aigis.”

Aigis appeared in a flash in front of the Chairman. Her hand shot out and caught Ren in the stomach. Kotone’s eyes widened as Ren stumbled a few steps back before Aigis grabbed his jacket, spinning him around and sending him flying through a window to the outside of Tartarus.

The entire group jolted at the sight, shock coloring their features.

“REN!” Sumire cried, feet beginning to move.

“I wouldn’t do that, Sumire.” Ikutsuki said, snapping his fingers again, and Aigis raised her arms, guns spinning out. “I would hate to hurt you more than I have to.” He said softly. “Now that the biggest obstacle is out of the way… Aigis!”

Aigis’ dead eyes stared directly at Kotone’s. “...Yes?”

“I believe it’s time for you to fulfill your role. Capture them.” He said, motioning to the group. “Prepare them to be sacrificed!”

“WHAT!?” Yukari shouted. “Aigis…!”

Aigis lowered her arms. “...Understood. Energy output… at maximum.” She started towards the group. “Engaging.”

“Aigis.” Kotone tried softly. “Don’t do this.”

The last thing she saw was Aigis’ cold eyes before her world went dark.

“Joker, come on, dude, you gotta get up!”

“Joker, don’t… You can’t lose. GET UP!”

“N-No way… Joker lost? No. NO! Joker, you gotta get up!” 

“Joker…! No, I shall not allow it! You can’t fall! Not now!”

“Joker, now’s not the time to take a break. We got to fight!”

“W-What!? Joker’s… critical!? No! Don’t stay down!”

“Joker, y-you’ve fallen? No, that’s impossible! Please get up!”

“Joker… If you die here… I’ll… Dammit, I’ll kill you myself! Get up, you fool!”

“Joker-senpai… You can’t fall… No… Please… SENPAI, GET UP!!”

Ren gasped sharply as his eyes flew open. He shot up, clutching at his chest. His heart was pounding beneath his palm, and he blinked rapidly. He looked around, finding himself on the grass with shattered glass surrounding him. He looked up, noticing a broken window a good ways above him.

Then it came back to him.

Aigis… Ikutsuki…

He clenched his fists, and he pushed himself up to his feet, trying to ignore the pain in his stomach. He clutched at it as he doubled over and leaned up against a tree. He let out a few ragged breaths before he watched a blood droplet fall from his mouth. He reached up and gingerly ran a finger over his lips, pulling back and seeing it was slightly bloodied.

He growled quietly and ran a hand through his hair, shaking it free of any loose glass shards. He started his walk back to the entrance, slow but steady. Every time he stepped, pain shot through his stomach and leg, but he couldn’t afford to falter now.

Everyone needed him. He knew he was probably the only one who could take Aigis on in a straight fight. They wouldn’t stand a chance without him; he needed to get back there. Every second that he wasn’t there was a second that Aigis could—

He quickly pushed those thoughts out of his head as he reached the steps to Tartarus.

“Ren!”

He turned at the voice, letting out a sigh of relief as he saw Takeharu pushing his way through the gate. He rushed up to Ren and put a steady hand on his shoulder.

“Ren…” He said softly. “What happened?”

Ren allowed himself to be lowered onto the steps. “Ikutsuki…” He said through a wince. “Betrayed us… I think he reprogrammed Aigis somehow.”

“Reprogrammed?” He repeated, furrowing his brow. “What do you…?” He trailed off as Ren raised his shirt, showing off the purple blotch on his stomach. His eyes widened. “Aigis did that?”

Ren nodded. “Oh yeah. Then she chucked me out of a window, and I fell a good twenty feet.” He said with a strained chuckle. “I don’t know how long I was out, but I need to get back there.”

“Ren, you can hardly stand.” Takeharu reasoned. “...Though, if I know you as well as I think, then you’re going to rush in there no matter what I say.”

“Yep.” Ren said, pushing himself back up to his feet.

“Then in that case, I’m coming with you.” He said firmly. “I think it’s time that Ikutsuki gets put in place, don’t you?”

“I can handle Aigis… I think.” He added quietly. “That’ll leave Ikutsuki to you. I don’t know how long I’ll be able to keep her occupied, but I think he’s controlling her. You get rid of him, and I think Aigis will be freed.”

He nodded, wrapping an arm around Ren’s waist. “I can do that. Just promise me you won’t strain yourself too much.”

“I can’t do that.” He hissed through clenched teeth as they climbed the stairs. “He probably has the others. I can’t afford to hold back… even if it kills me.”

Takeharu didn’t say anything as they entered the entrance to Tartarus, only to see it empty. Ren glanced around before he felt a snarl tearing out of his throat.

“Dammit!” He growled as he shook off Takeharu’s arm and clenched his fists. “...Did you see them on the way here?” He asked quietly. At the older man’s shake of his head, he worked his mouth. “He must’ve taken them up into it. But…” His gaze drifted up. “They’re somewhere in the lower parts; I know that.”

“You can tell?”

“Call it a gut feeling.” He muttered as he turned towards the teleporter, only to pause in his steps as a butterfly floated into his view. It was bright blue and seemed to brighten his very soul. He watched it hover just in front of the elevator before it flickered out of existence.

“Trickster… You are so close… I wish you luck in the upcoming battle.”

He furrowed his brow before he jolted as Takeharu’s hand landed on his shoulder. He turned towards him. “Yeah?”

“Are you sure you’re alright?” He asked gently. “You look like you’re about to pass out.”

Ren was silent before he nodded. “I’m fine.” He said, giving him a, hopefully, reassuring smile. “Let’s just kick this guy’s ass, yeah?”

Takeharu cracked a smile at that. “Let’s.”

Ren turned back to the teleporter and stepped inside, his vision becoming encased in white.

Kotone’s eyes fluttered open. The first thing her brain registered was pain. The second thing was that her wrists and legs were bound. She came awake fully at that, and she started to yank on her restraints, to no avail. She looked up, only for her breath to hitch at the sight of the rest of her team also chained up, almost like they were being crucified.

Junpei stirred before he jolted awake. “Hey!” He exclaimed before he realized his predicament. He tugged on his chains, teeth bared in a snarl. “Dammit, what the hell is this!?”

Yukari woke up next. She stared at the floor for a moment before she started to flail. “Hey, what the hell!? W-Why am I…!?”

Akihiko yanked on his chains before he leaned back with a growl. “Crap, I can’t get these off…!”

Shinjiro coughed before he muttered, “Don’t bother tryin’, Aki. These are tough; you ain’t getting through.”

Sumire squirmed. “I-I’m stuck.” She said, strained. “The chains are too tight for me to slip through…!”

“Ah, it seems you all are finally awake.”

The group looked up to see Ikutsuki approaching them with his infuriating smile in place. He clapped softly and stopped just in front of them. He crossed his arms slightly, tilting his head as he inspected them all.

He nodded after a few moments. “Perfect, I think everything is in order. Don’t you agree, Aigis?” He asked, glancing behind him.

Aigis stepped closer, eyes still as dead as they were earlier. “Yes.”

“What the hell is this, you bastard!?” Akihiko demanded in a growl.

“Akihiko… Surely you’re not all brawn and no brains, right?” His smile widened. “It’s precisely as it appears. You all are going to be sacrifices—harbingers of the Fall.” He motioned to them in a wide gesture. “I hope you’re all comfortable. It was rather challenging to set this all up in such a short time.”

“What do you plan on doing with us?” Kotone asked breathlessly.

“Me?” Ikutsuki put a hand to his chest. “Nothing.” He answered bluntly. “It is not my duty to sacrifice those that will bring the Fall. No, that duty is reserved for the Prince.” He smiled—the same smile that he’s worn all this time—and put a hand on Aigis’ back. “Aigis, will you do me a favor and—”

“IKUTSUKI!”

The group stilled, and Ikutsuki froze. The group saw Takeharu climbing up to the platform, his eye ablaze with fury, a gun in his right hand.

“F-Father!?” Mitsuru cried. “What are you…!?”

Ikutsuki quickly composed himself. “So it seems Mr. Kirijo has revealed himself, after all. I was wondering if you were going to show up.” He smiled and shook his head. “Unfortunately, just a tad bit too late, much like your daughter.” He snapped his fingers. “Aigis, direct your aim at Mr. Kirijo, if you please.”

“Affirmative.” She replied blankly as she raised her arm, barrels flipping out.

Takeharu took a step back before… he smirked. “You fool, Ikutsuki.” He said wryly. “You really think I would come up here without a plan?”

Ikutsuki narrowed his eyes. “What do you—?”

Just then, glass shattered and an attack came soaring from out of nowhere, hitting Aigis directly in the chest. Aigis flew backwards but caught herself effortlessly.

“What!?” Ikutsuki exclaimed before he turned back to Takeharu. “How did you…?” He trailed off as a figure came up from the same place Takeharu did.

Kotone felt her chest tighten.

Ren stalked up the steps, Raoul floating behind him with his signature grin in place, a hand on his fedora. His eyes were hardened, a cold fury emanating from them. His dagger was gripped tightly in one hand, while his evoker was in the other.

He had cuts all over his body, his jacket sliced up in multiple places, as blood was leaking from his mouth and from cuts on his cheeks. He also had a noticeable limp, and yet he still continued forward until he was side-by-side with Takeharu.

“You…!” Ikutsuki’s voice took on a growl. “HOW ARE YOU ALIVE!?”

Ren tilted his head to the side. “You sound surprised.” He said, voice strained. “Guess you should’ve ordered Aigis to finish the job, huh?” He managed a grin, lowering his stance. “It’s over, Ikutsuki.” He said coldly. “Release Aigis and come quietly, and maybe I’ll only break your legs.”

Ikutsuki recoiled and took a few steps back. “No, no, no, NO!” He yelled, shaking his head furiously. “You can’t stop this! It was prophesied!” He said hotly. “You dare go against prophecy!?”

“I don’t care about your goddamn prophecy!” He snapped, raising his dagger. “You betrayed me—betrayed my friends—betrayed us!” He shook his head. “I should’ve seen it from the beginning, but you’re good. You’re… really good.”

“Ren…” Sumire whispered softly, eyes shining with tears.

“But it ends here!” Ren declared. “Your schemes, your plans… It’s over!”

Ikutsuki seethed before he shook his head again. “No… Not yet.” He replied coolly before he fixed his jacket. “Aigis…” He lifted a finger and pointed it straight at Ren. “Kill him.”

Aigis was silent, not moving.

Ikutsuki turned to her. “Aigis!” He snapped. “KILL HIM!”

Aigis started forward. “Affirmative.” She said before she took off into a sprint.

Kotone felt her eyes stinging. Ren wouldn’t stand a chance—he could hardly stand! How could he even think of standing a chance against Aigis!? He wouldn’t even get an attack in. How would—

Something cracked.

Ren’s eyes flew open fully, and something blocked Aigis’ attack before swatting her away back towards Ikutsuki. His mouth fell open slightly, and he stared at nothing before energy began to swirl around him in a beautiful showing.